基督山伯爵——The count of monte cristo (中英文对照)完_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:11289 回复:70

[Novel] 基督山伯爵——The count of monte cristo (中英文对照)完

刷新数据 楼层直达
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-14 0
基督山伯爵——The count of monte cristo (中英文对照)完
[table=500,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td] [align=center][attachment=11780840][/align][hr]
[size=2]  《基督山伯爵》(又称《基督山复仇记》、《快意恩仇记》、《基督山恩仇记》)是法国作家大仲马的杰出作品。
  主要讲述的是十九世纪一位名叫埃德蒙·唐泰斯的大副受到陷害后的悲惨遭遇以及日后以基督山伯爵身份成功复仇的故事。故事情节曲折生动,处处出人意料。急剧发展的故事情节,清晰明朗的完整结构,生动有力的语言,灵活机智的对话使其成为大仲马小说中的经典之作。具有浓郁的传奇色彩和很强的艺术魅力。
  1815年2月底,埃及王号远洋货船年轻的代理船长爱德蒙·邓蒂斯回到马塞港。老船长病死在途中,他曾托邓蒂斯把船开到一个小岛上去见囚禁中的拿破仑。拿破仑委托邓肯斯带一封密信给在巴黎的亲信。邓蒂斯这次回国可以说是春风得意:他已经准备好要和相爱多年的女友结婚,然后一同前往巴黎。但他没有想到,一场厄运正在等着他。在货船上当押运员的邓格拉斯一心要取代邓蒂斯的船长地位,邓蒂斯的情敌--弗南对他又嫉又恨。结果两个人勾结到一起,弗南把邓肯拉斯的一张告密条送到了当局的手中。5月,正当邓蒂斯举行婚礼之际,他被捕了。审理这个案子的是代理检察官维尔弗,他发现密信的收信人就是自己的父亲。为了确保自己的前途,他宣判邓蒂斯为极度危险的政治犯,将其投入了孤岛上的死牢。
邓蒂斯在死牢里度过了14年的时光。开始的时候他坚信自己的清白,总以为检察官有一天会出出在他面前,宣布他无罪。然而随着时间的推移,他失望了,甚至有了自杀的念头,只有对未婚妻的思念支撑着他活下去。有一天,他突然听见有人在近旁挖掘的声音,原来是隔壁牢房的老神甫在挖地道,却因为计算错误,地道的出口在邓蒂斯的牢房。两人相遇后,老神甫帮助他分析了他的遭遇,邓蒂斯开始意识到陷害自己的仇人是谁了。在神甫的教授下,邓蒂斯还学会了好几种语言,并得知了一个秘密:在一个叫作基督山的小岛上埋藏着一笔巨大的财富。
  有一天,老神甫病死了。邓蒂斯灵机一动,钻进了盛入神甫尸体的麻袋中,结果狱卒将他当作神甫扔进了大海。邓蒂斯用刀划破麻袋,游到了附近的一个小岛上。次日,一只走私船救了他,他很快和同船员们成了朋友。他利用四处游荡的机会,在基督山岛发现了宝藏:一个大柜分隔成3个部分,分别装着古金币,金块,以及钻石、珍珠和宝石。邓蒂斯一下就成了一个亿万富翁。他现在的目标只有一个,那就是复仇,为此,他要回到社会里去重新获得地位、势力和威望,而在这个世界上只有钱才能使人获得这一切,钱是支配人类最有效和最伟大的力量。此时的邓蒂斯已经是一个新人了:有渊博的知识、高雅的仪态和无数的财富,深谋远虑,内心充满了仇恨。
  在复仇之前,邓蒂斯决定先要报恩。埃及王号的船主是一个忠厚、勇敢而且热情的人。他曾在邓蒂斯落难时为他四处奔走,还照顾过邓蒂斯的老父亲。后来他破产了,绝望当中,他准备自杀。邓蒂斯知道之后,替他还清了债务,送给他女儿一笔优厚的嫁妆,还送给他一艘新的埃及王号。然后,邓蒂斯说:“我已经代天报偿了善人。现在复仇之神授我以他的权力,命我去惩罚恶人!”在报答了曾在他危难之际给过他无私帮助的人之后,邓蒂斯开始一步步准备自己的复仇计划了。
  通过多方打探,他证实了邓格拉斯、弗南和维尔弗陷害自己的详情,并得知自己的未婚妻已经同弗南结了婚,而自己的老父亲在病中抑郁而死,他的仇恨之火越燃越旺,但他还要为复仇做许多准备工作!8年之后,邓蒂斯回到了巴黎。他化名为基度山伯爵,身份是银行家。此时,维尔弗是巴黎法院检察官,邓格拉斯成了银行家,弗南成了伯爵、议员,3人都飞黄腾达,地位显赫。
  基督山伯爵的目标首先是弗南。弗南为了谋取一切之私利可以说是坏事做尽,此时他更名换姓,过着养尊处优的生活。基督山伯爵早就摸清了他历史,现在假他人之手在报纸上披露了弗南20年代在希腊出卖和杀害了阿里总督的事实,引起了议员们的质询。在听证会上,基督山伯爵收养的阿里总督的女儿出席作证,揭发了弗南在与土耳其人的无耻的交易的中,不但把城堡拱手相让,而且把他的恩主杀害,并把恩主的妻子、女儿作为一部分战利品,卖得40万法郎的罪行。审查委员会断定弗南犯了判逆罪和暴行迫害罪,这使得弗南名誉扫地,狼狈不堪。弗南本来寄希望于儿子同基督山伯爵决斗,以此雪“耻”,但他的妻子(邓蒂斯的未婚妻)早就认出了基督山伯爵就是邓蒂斯,她把真相告诉儿子。最后儿子不顾自己的名声,与基督山伯爵讲和,并决定同母亲一起抛弃沾满了鲜血的家产,不辞而别。无奈之下,弗南只有自己去找基督山伯爵决斗。决斗时,基督山伯爵用很冷淡的口吻嘲讽地说:“您不就是那个在滑铁卢之战前夕开小差逃走的小兵弗南吗?您不就是那个在西班牙当法军向导和间谍的弗南中尉吗?您不就是那个背叛、出卖并谋害自己恩主的弗南中将吗?而这些个弗南加起来,不就是现在身为法国贵族议员的您吗?”最后,基督山伯爵说出了自己的真实身份。费南失魂落魄地回到家里,正遇上自己的妻子和儿子离家出走——一个去乡下隐居,一个去投军,极度害怕与绝望使得他开熗自杀了。
  基督山伯爵的第二个仇人就是邓格拉斯。邓格拉斯在法军入侵西班牙时靠供应军需品发了横财,他的银行现在可以支配几百万法郎的资产。基督山伯爵为了取得邓格拉斯的信任,拿出欧洲大银行家的3封信在邓肯拉斯那里开了3个可以“无限透支”的帐户,慑服了邓格拉斯。之后他收买了电报局的雇员,发了一份虚报军情的电报,诱使邓格拉斯出售债卷,折损了一笔巨款。基督山伯爵于是将一个逃犯——维尔费和邓格拉斯夫人的私生子打扮成意大利亲王的儿子,介绍给邓格拉斯。为了避免银行的倒闭,邓格拉斯将女儿嫁给了“亲王之子”。在婚礼上,宪兵逮捕了这个逃犯,让邓格拉斯出了大丑。在无奈之下,邓格拉斯窃取了济贫机构的500万法郎逃往意大利。途中,他落在了基督山伯爵的强盗朋友的手上。他们先把他饿得半死,然后以10万法郎的高价向他出售一顿饭,直到把他的500万法郎全部都榨光。邓格拉斯被迫为自己所犯的罪行忏悔。此时基督山伯爵出现了,向他公开了身份,说:“我就是那个被你出卖和污蔑的人。我的未婚妻被迫改嫁,我的父亲被你害得饿死。我本来也应该让你死于饥饿,但我饶恕你。”邓格拉斯听后大叫一声,倒在地上缩成一团。随后,基督山伯爵给了他5万法郎让他自谋生路。邓格拉斯饱受折磨和惊吓,他的头发全白了。
  基督山伯爵最大的仇人是维尔弗,他决定用更残忍的手段全面摧毁维尔费的一切。他先买下了维尔弗以前的一所处所,在这里维尔弗曾企图残忍地活埋自己和邓格拉斯夫人的私生子。然后他巧妙地将二人引到这里,并点出了两人当年的丑事。结果,邓格拉斯夫人当场晕倒,维尔弗不得不靠在墙上喘息。经过一番较量,维尔弗对基督山伯爵的身份发生了怀疑。他找到了基督山伯爵的两个密友询问,但这两个密友都是基督山伯爵一个人扮演的。自然他一无所获。此时,基督山伯爵注意到了维尔弗家庭内部的一个破绽:维尔弗的后妻企图让自己的孩子独自继承遗产。于是他假装无意之中透露给了她一个毒药配方,后者利用这种毒药毒死了维尔弗的前岳母、老仆人,并阴谋毒死前妻的孩子。由于曾经的因缘关系,基督山伯爵对后者暗中保护,并让她暗中观察到了继母下毒的过程。最后,基督山伯爵将这个孩子送到了基督山岛上。在审理那个险些成了邓格拉斯女婿的逃犯杀人案中,检察官就是维尔弗。在基督山伯爵的授意下,逃犯当众说出了自己的身世。维尔弗知道已落到一个复仇之神的手里,被迫承认“无须证据,这个青年人所说的话都是真的……从此刻起,我悉听下任检察官的发落。”这时,维尔弗的脸色像死人一样苍白,牙齿像一个发寒热的人那样格格的打抖。他仑皇地回到家里,想在这里寻找一处避风港,但他发现妻子因为罪行败露已经服毒身死,并毒死了自己心爱的儿子。巨大的打击之下,维尔弗疯了。
  基督山伯爵大仇已报,他深深地感谢上帝。在他看来,他所做的一切都是秉承上帝的旨意。他说:“现在我的工作完成了,我的使命终止了。巴黎,告别了!”于是,同收养的阿里总督的女儿海蒂远走高飞了。[/size][/td][/tr][/table]
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-25 19:14重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 5 条评分 派派币 +100
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-10-14 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 1
Marseilles -- The Arrival.

On the 24th of February, 1815, the look-out at Notre-Dame de la Garde signalled the three-master, the Pharaon from Smyrna, Trieste, and Naples.

As usual, a pilot put off immediately, and rounding the Chateau d'If, got on board the vessel between Cape Morgion and Rion island.

Immediately, and according to custom, the ramparts of Fort Saint-Jean were covered with spectators; it is always an event at Marseilles for a ship to come into port, especially when this ship, like the Pharaon, has been built, rigged, and laden at the old Phocee docks, and belongs to an owner of the city.

The ship drew on and had safely passed the strait, which some volcanic shock has made between the Calasareigne and Jaros islands; had doubled Pomegue, and approached the harbor under topsails, jib, and spanker, but so slowly and sedately that the idlers, with that instinct which is the forerunner of evil, asked one another what misfortune could have happened on board. However, those experienced in navigation saw plainly that if any accident had occurred, it was not to the vessel herself, for she bore down with all the evidence of being skilfully handled, the anchor a-cockbill, the jib-boom guys already eased off, and standing by the side of the pilot, who was steering the Pharaon towards the narrow entrance of the inner port, was a young man, who, with activity and vigilant eye, watched every motion of the ship, and repeated each direction of the pilot.

The vague disquietude which prevailed among the spectators had so much affected one of the crowd that he did not await the arrival of the vessel in harbor, but jumping into a small skiff, desired to be pulled alongside the Pharaon, which he reached as she rounded into La Reserve basin.

When the young man on board saw this person approach, he left his station by the pilot, and, hat in hand, leaned over the ship's bulwarks.

He was a fine, tall, slim young fellow of eighteen or twenty, with black eyes, and hair as dark as a raven's wing;and his whole appearance bespoke that calmness and resolution peculiar to men accustomed from their cradle to contend with danger.

"Ah, is it you, Dantes?" cried the man in the skiff. "What's the matter? and why have you such an air of sadness aboard?"

"A great misfortune, M. Morrel," replied the young man, --"a great misfortune, for me especially! Off Civita Vecchia we lost our brave Captain Leclere."

"And the cargo?" inquired the owner, eagerly.

"Is all safe, M. Morrel; and I think you will be satisfied on that head. But poor Captain Leclere -- "

"What happened to him?" asked the owner, with an air of considerable resignation. "What happened to the worthy captain?"

"He died."

"Fell into the sea?"

"No, sir, he died of brain-fever in dreadful agony." Then turning to the crew, he said, "Bear a hand there, to take in sail!"

All hands obeyed, and at once the eight or ten seamen who composed the crew, sprang to their respective stations at the spanker brails and outhaul, topsail sheets and halyards, the jib downhaul, and the topsail clewlines and buntlines. The young sailor gave a look to see that his orders were promptly and accurately obeyed, and then turned again to the owner.

"And how did this misfortune occur?" inquired the latter, resuming the interrupted conversation.

"Alas, sir, in the most unexpected manner. After a long talk with the harbor-master, Captain Leclere left Naples greatly disturbed in mind. In twenty-four hours he was attacked by a fever, and died three days afterwards. We performed the usual burial service, and he is at his rest, sewn up in his hammock with a thirty-six pound shot at his head and his heels, off El Giglio island. We bring to his widow his sword and cross of honor. It was worth while, truly," added the young man with a melancholy smile, "to make war against the English for ten years, and to die in his bed at last, like everybody else."

"Why, you see, Edmond," replied the owner, who appeared more comforted at every moment, "we are all mortal, and the old must make way for the young. If not, why, there would be no promotion; and since you assure me that the cargo -- "

"Is all safe and sound, M. Morrel, take my word for it; and I advise you not to take 25,000 francs for the profits of the voyage."

Then, as they were just passing the Round Tower, the young man shouted: "Stand by there to lower the topsails and jib brail up the spanker!"

The order was executed as promptly as it would have been on board a man-of-war.

"Let go -- and clue up!" At this last command all the sails were lowered, and the vessel moved almost imperceptibly onwards.

"Now, if you will come on board, M. Morrel," said Dantes, observing the owner's impatience, "here is your supercargo, M. Danglars, coming out of his cabin, who will furnish you with every particular. As for me, I must look after the anchoring, and dress the ship in mourning."

The owner did not wait for a second invitation. He seized a rope which Dantes flung to him, and with an activity that would have done credit to a sailor, climbed up the side of the ship, while the young man, going to his task, left the conversation to Danglars, who now came towards the owner. He was a man of twenty-five or twenty-six years of age, of unprepossessing countenance, obsequious to his superiors, insolent to his subordinates; and this, in addition to his position as responsible agent on board, which is always obnoxious to the sailors, made him as much disliked by the crew as Edmond Dantes was beloved by them.

"Well, M. Morrel," said Danglars, "you have heard of the misfortune that has befallen us?"

"Yes -- yes: poor Captain Leclere! He was a brave and an honest man."

"And a first-rate seaman, one who had seen long and honorable service, as became a man charged with the interests of a house so important as that of Morrel & Son," replied Danglars.

"But," replied the owner, glancing after Dantes, who was watching the anchoring of his vessel, "it seems to me that a sailor needs not be so old as you say, Danglars, to understand his business, for our friend Edmond seems to understand it thoroughly, and not to require instruction from any one."

"Yes," said Danglars, darting at Edmond a look gleaming with hate. "Yes, he is young, and youth is invariably self-confident. Scarcely was the captain's breath out of his body when he assumed the command without consulting any one, and he caused us to lose a day and a half at the Island of Elba, instead of making for Marseilles direct."

"As to taking command of the vessel," replied Morrel, "that was his duty as captain's mate; as to losing a day and a half off the Island of Elba, he was wrong, unless the vessel needed repairs."

"The vessel was in as good condition as I am, and as, I hope you are, M. Morrel, and this day and a half was lost from pure whim, for the pleasure of going ashore, and nothing else."

"Dantes," said the shipowner, turning towards the young man,"come this way!"

"In a moment, sir," answered Dantes, "and I'm with you." Then calling to the crew, he said -- "Let go!"

The anchor was instantly dropped, and the chain ran rattling through the port-hole. Dantes continued at his post in spite of the presence of the pilot, until this manoeuvre was completed, and then he added, "Half-mast the colors, and square the yards!"

"You see," said Danglars, "he fancies himself captain already, upon my word."

"And so, in fact, he is," said the owner.

"Except your signature and your partner's, M. Morrel."

"And why should he not have this?" asked the owner; "he is young, it is true, but he seems to me a thorough seaman, and of full experience."

A cloud passed over Danglars' brow. "Your pardon, M. Morrel," said Dantes, approaching, "the vessel now rides at anchor, and I am at your service. You hailed me, I think?"

Danglars retreated a step or two. "I wished to inquire why you stopped at the Island of Elba?"

"I do not know, sir; it was to fulfil the last instructions
of Captain Leclere, who, when dying, gave me a packet for Marshal Bertrand."

"Then did you see him, Edmond?"

"Who?"

"The marshal."

"Yes."

Morrel looked around him, and then, drawing Dantes on one side, he said suddenly -- "And how is the emperor?"

"Very well, as far as I could judge from the sight of him."

"You saw the emperor, then?"

"He entered the marshal's apartment while I was there."

"And you spoke to him?"

"Why, it was he who spoke to me, sir," said Dantes, with a smile.

"And what did he say to you?"

"Asked me questions about the vessel, the time she left Marseilles, the course she had taken, and what was her cargo. I believe, if she had not been laden, and I had been her master, he would have bought her. But I told him I was only mate, and that she belonged to the firm of Morrel & Son. `Ah, yes,' he said, `I know them. The Morrels have been shipowners from father to son; and there was a Morrel who served in the same regiment with me when I was in garrison at Valence.'"

"Pardieu, and that is true!" cried the owner, greatly delighted. "And that was Policar Morrel, my uncle, who was afterwards a captain. Dantes, you must tell my uncle that the emperor remembered him, and you will see it will bring tears into the old soldier's eyes. Come, come," continued he, patting Edmond's shoulder kindly, "you did very right, Dantes, to follow Captain Leclere's instructions, and touch at Elba, although if it were known that you had conveyed a packet to the marshal, and had conversed with the emperor, it might bring you into trouble."

"How could that bring me into trouble, sir?" asked Dantes;"for I did not even know of what I was the bearer; and the emperor merely made such inquiries as he would of the first comer. But, pardon me, here are the health officers and the customs inspectors coming alongside." And the young man went to the gangway. As he departed, Danglars approached, and said, --

"Well, it appears that he has given you satisfactory reasons for his landing at Porto-Ferrajo?"

"Yes, most satisfactory, my dear Danglars."

"Well, so much the better," said the supercargo; "for it is not pleasant to think that a comrade has not done his duty."

"Dantes has done his," replied the owner, "and that is not saying much. It was Captain Leclere who gave orders for this delay."

"Talking of Captain Leclere, has not Dantes given you a letter from him?"

"To me? -- no -- was there one?"

"I believe that, besides the packet, Captain Leclere confided a letter to his care."

"Of what packet are you speaking, Danglars?"

"Why, that which Dantes left at Porto-Ferrajo."

"How do you know he had a packet to leave at Porto-Ferrajo?"

Danglars turned very red.

"I was passing close to the door of the captain's cabin,which was half open, and I saw him give the packet and letter to Dantes."

"He did not speak to me of it," replied the shipowner; "but if there be any letter he will give it to me."

Danglars reflected for a moment. "Then, M. Morrel, I beg of you," said he, "not to say a word to Dantes on the subject. I may have been mistaken."

At this moment the young man returned; Danglars withdrew.

"Well, my dear Dantes, are you now free?" inquired the owner.

"Yes, sir."

"You have not been long detained."

"No. I gave the custom-house officers a copy of our bill of lading; and as to the other papers, they sent a man off with the pilot, to whom I gave them."

"Then you have nothing more to do here?"

"No -- everything is all right now."

"Then you can come and dine with me?"

"I really must ask you to excuse me, M. Morrel. My first visit is due to my father, though I am not the less grateful for the honor you have done me."

"Right, Dantes, quite right. I always knew you were a good son."

"And," inquired Dantes, with some hesitation, "do you know how my father is?"

"Well, I believe, my dear Edmond, though I have not seen him lately."

"Yes, he likes to keep himself shut up in his little room."

"That proves, at least, that he has wanted for nothing during your absence."

Dantes smiled. "My father is proud, sir, and if he had not a meal left, I doubt if he would have asked anything from anyone, except from Heaven."

"Well, then, after this first visit has been made we shall count on you."

"I must again excuse myself, M. Morrel, for after this first visit has been paid I have another which I am most anxious to pay."

"True, Dantes, I forgot that there was at the Catalans some one who expects you no less impatiently than your father -- the lovely Mercedes."

Dantes blushed.

"Ah, ha," said the shipowner, "I am not in the least surprised, for she has been to me three times, inquiring if there were any news of the Pharaon. Peste, Edmond, you have a very handsome mistress!"

"She is not my mistress," replied the young sailor, gravely;"she is my betrothed."

"Sometimes one and the same thing," said Morrel, with a smile.

"Not with us, sir," replied Dantes.

"Well, well, my dear Edmond," continued the owner, "don't let me detain you. You have managed my affairs so well that I ought to allow you all the time you require for your own. Do you want any money?"

"No, sir; I have all my pay to take -- nearly three months'wages."

"You are a careful fellow, Edmond."

"Say I have a poor father, sir."

"Yes, yes, I know how good a son you are, so now hasten away to see your father. I have a son too, and I should be very wroth with those who detained him from me after a three months' voyage."

"Then I have your leave, sir?"

"Yes, if you have nothing more to say to me."

"Nothing."

"Captain Leclere did not, before he died, give you a letter for me?"

"He was unable to write, sir. But that reminds me that I must ask your leave of absence for some days."

"To get married?"

"Yes, first, and then to go to Paris."

"Very good; have what time you require, Dantes. It will take quite six weeks to unload the cargo, and we cannot get you ready for sea until three months after that; only be back again in three months, for the Pharaon," added the owner,patting the young sailor on the back, "cannot sail without her captain."

"Without her captain!" cried Dantes, his eyes sparkling with animation; "pray mind what you say, for you are touching on the most secret wishes of my heart. Is it really your intention to make me captain of the Pharaon?"

"If I were sole owner we'd shake hands on it now, my dear Dantes, and call it settled; but I have a partner, and you know the Italian proverb -- Chi ha compagno ha padrone --`He who has a partner has a master.' But the thing is at least half done, as you have one out of two votes. Rely on me to procure you the other; I will do my best."

"Ah, M. Morrel," exclaimed the young seaman, with tears in his eyes, and grasping the owner's hand, "M. Morrel, I thank you in the name of my father and of Mercedes."

"That's all right, Edmond. There's a providence that watches over the deserving. Go to your father: go and see Mercedes,and afterwards come to me."

"Shall I row you ashore?"

"No, thank you; I shall remain and look over the accounts with Danglars. Have you been satisfied with him this voyage?"

"That is according to the sense you attach to the question,sir. Do you mean is he a good comrade? No, for I think he never liked me since the day when I was silly enough, after a little quarrel we had, to propose to him to stop for ten minutes at the island of Monte Cristo to settle the dispute -- a proposition which I was wrong to suggest, and he quite right to refuse. If you mean as responsible agent when you ask me the question, I believe there is nothing to say against him, and that you will be content with the way in which he has performed his duty."

"But tell me, Dantes, if you had command of the Pharaon should you be glad to see Danglars remain?"

"Captain or mate, M. Morrel, I shall always have the greatest respect for those who possess the owners' confidence."

"That's right, that's right, Dantes! I see you are a thoroughly good fellow, and will detain you no longer. Go,for I see how impatient you are."

"Then I have leave?"

"Go, I tell you."

"May I have the use of your skiff?"

"Certainly."

"Then, for the present, M. Morrel, farewell, and a thousand thanks!"

"I hope soon to see you again, my dear Edmond. Good luck to you."

The young sailor jumped into the skiff, and sat down in the stern sheets, with the order that he be put ashore at La Canebiere. The two oarsmen bent to their work, and the little boat glided away as rapidly as possible in the midst of the thousand vessels which choke up the narrow way which leads between the two rows of ships from the mouth of the harbor to the Quai d'Orleans.

The shipowner, smiling, followed him with his eyes until he saw him spring out on the quay and disappear in the midst of the throng, which from five o'clock in the morning until nine o'clock at night, swarms in the famous street of La Canebiere, -- a street of which the modern Phocaeans are so proud that they say with all the gravity in the world, and with that accent which gives so much character to what is said, "If Paris had La Canebiere, Paris would be a second Marseilles." On turning round the owner saw Danglars behind him, apparently awaiting orders, but in reality also watching the young sailor, -- but there was a great difference in the expression of the two men who thus followed the movements of Edmond Dantes.





中文翻译
第一章 船到马赛

一八一五年二月二十四日,在避风堰了望塔上的了望员向人们发出了信号,告之三桅帆船法老号到了。它是从士麦拿出发经过的里雅斯特和那不勒斯来的。立刻一位领港员被派出去,绕过伊夫堡,在摩琴海岬和里翁岛之间登上了船。

圣。琪安海岛的平台上即刻挤满了看热闹的人。在马赛,一艘大船的进港终究是一件大事,尤其是象法老号这样的大船,船主是本地人,船又是在佛喜造船厂里建造装配的,因而就特别引人注目。

法老号渐渐驶近了,它已顺利通过了卡拉沙林岛和杰罗斯岛之间由几次火山爆发所造成的海峡,绕过波米琪岛,驶近了港口。尽管船上扯起了三张主桅帆,一张大三角帆和一张后桅帆,但它驶得非常缓慢,一副无精打采的样子,以致岸上那些看热闹的人本能地预感到有什么不幸的事发生了,于是互相探问船上究竟发生了什么不幸的事。不过那些航海行家们一眼就看出,假如的确发生了什么意外事情的话,那一定与船的本身无关。因为从各方面来看,它并无丝毫失去操纵的迹象。领港员正在驾驶着动作敏捷的法老号通过马赛港狭窄的甬道进口。在领港员的旁边,有一青年正在动作敏捷地打着手势,他那敏锐的眼光注视着船的每一个动作,并重复领港员的每一个命令。

岸上看热闹的人中弥漫着一种焦躁不安的情绪。其中有一位忍耐不住了,他等不及帆船入港就跳进了一只小艇迎着大船驶去,那只小艇在大船到里瑟夫湾对面的地方时便靠拢了法老号。

大船上的那个青年看见了来人,就摘下帽子,从领港员身旁离开并来到了船边。他是一个身材瘦长的青年,年龄约莫有十九岁左右的样子,有着一双黑色的眼睛和一头乌黑的头发;他的外表给人一种极其镇定和坚毅的感觉,那种镇定和坚毅的气质是只有从小就经过大风大浪,艰难险阻的人才具有的。

“啊!是你呀,唐太斯?”小艇的人喊道。“出了什么事?为什么你们船上显得这样丧气?”

“太不幸了,莫雷尔先生!”那个青年回答说,“太不幸了,尤其是对我!在契维塔韦基亚附近,我们失去了我们勇敢的莱克勒船长。”

“货呢?”船主焦急地问。

“货都安全,莫雷尔先生,那方面我想你是可以满意的。但可怜的莱克勒船长——”

“货物怎么样”?船主问道。

“货物未受任何损失,平安到达。不过,可怜的莱克勒船长他……”“他怎么了?出了什么事?”船主带着稍微放松一点的口气问。“那位可敬的船长怎么了?”

“他死了。”

“掉在海里了吗?”

“不,先生,他是得脑膜炎死的,临终时痛苦极了。”说完他便转身对船员喊到:“全体注意!准备抛锚!”

全体船员立刻按命令行动起来。船上一共有八个到十个海员,他们有的奔到大帆的索子那里,有的奔到三角帆和主帆的索子那里,有的则去控制转帆索和卷帆索。那青年水手四下环视了一下,看到他的命令已被迅速准确地执行,便又转过脸去对着船主。

“这件不幸的事是怎么发生的?”船主先等了一会儿便又重新拾起话题。

“唉,先生!完全是始料不到的事。在离开那不勒斯以前,莱克勒船长曾和那不勒斯港督交谈了很久。开船的时候,他就觉得头极不舒服。二十四个小时后,他就开始发烧,三天后就死了。我们按惯例海葬了他,想来他也可以安心长眠了。我们把他端端正正地缝裹在吊床里,头脚处放了两块各三十六磅重的铅块,就在艾尔及里奥岛外把他海葬了。我们把他的佩剑和十字荣誉勋章带了回来准备交给他的太太做纪念。船长这一生总算没虚度了。青年的脸上露出一个忧郁的微笑,又说,”他和英国人打仗打了十年,到头来仍能象常人那样死在床上。“

“爱德蒙,你知道,”船主说道,他显得越来越放心了,“我们都是凡人,都免不了一死,老年人终究要让位给青年人。不然,你看,青年人就无法得到升迁的机会,而且你已向我保证货物——”

“货物是完好无损的,莫雷尔先生,请相信我好了。我想这次航行你至少赚二万五千法郎呢。”

这时,船正在驶过圆塔,青年就喊道:“注意,准备收主帆,后帆和三角帆!”

他的命令立刻被执行了,犹如在一艘大战舰上一样。

“收帆!卷帆!”最后那个命令刚下达完,所有的帆就都收了下来,船在凭借惯性向前滑行,几乎觉不到是在向前移动了。

“现在请您上船来吧,莫雷尔先生,”唐太斯说,他看到船主已经有点着急便说道,“你的押运员腾格拉尔先生已走出船舱了,他会把详细情形告诉您的。我还得去照顾抛锚和给这只船挂丧的事。”

船主没再说什么便立即抓住了唐太斯抛给他的一条绳子,以水手般敏捷的动作爬上船边的弦梯,那青年去执行他的任务了,把船王和那个他称为腾格拉尔的人留在了一起。腾格拉尔现在正向船主走来。他约莫有二十五六岁,天生一副对上谄媚对下轻视无礼,不讨人喜欢的面孔。他在船上担任押运员,本来就惹水手们讨厌,他个人的一些作派也是惹人讨厌的一个因素,船员都憎恶他,却很爱戴爱德蒙。唐太斯。

“莫雷尔先生,”腾格拉尔说,“你听说我们所遭到的不幸了吧?”

“唉,是的!可怜的莱克勒船长!他的确是一个勇敢而又诚实的人!”

“而且也是一名一流的海员,是在大海与蓝天之间度过一生的——是负责莫雷尔父子公司这种重要的公司的最合适的人才。”腾格拉尔回答。

“可是,”船主一边说,一边把眼光盯在了正在指挥抛锚的唐太斯身上,“在我看来,腾格拉尔,一个水手要干得很内行,实在也不必象你所说的那样的老海员才行,因为你看,我们这位朋友爱德蒙,不需任何人的指示,似乎也干得很不错,完全可以称职了。”

“是的,”腾格拉尔向爱德蒙扫了一眼,露出仇恨的目光说,“是的,他很年轻,而年轻人总是自视甚高的,船长刚去世,他就跟谁也不商量一下,竟自作主张地独揽指挥权,对下面发号施令起来,而且还在厄尔巴岛耽搁了一天半,没有直航返回马赛。”

“说到他执掌这只船的指挥权,”莫雷尔说道,“他既然是船上大副,这就应该是他的职责。至于在厄尔巴岛耽搁了一天半的事儿,是他的错,除非这只船有什么故障。”

“这只船是象你我的身体一样,毫无毛病,莫雷尔先生,那一天半的时间完全是浪费——只是因为他要到岸上玩玩,别无他事。”

“唐太斯!”船主转过身去喊青年,“到这儿来!”

“等一下,先生,”唐太斯回答,“我就来。”然后他对船员喊道,“抛锚!”

锚立刻抛下去了,铁链哗啦啦一阵响声过去。虽有领港员在场,唐太斯仍然克尽职守,直到这项工作完成,才喊“降旗,把旗降在旗杆半中央。把公司的旗也降一半致哀,”看,“腾格拉尔说,”他简直已自命为船长啦。“

“嗯,事实上,他已经的确是了。”船主说。

“不错,就缺你和你的和伙人签字批准了,摩斯尔先生。”

“那倒不难。”船主说,“不错,他很年轻,但依我看,他似乎可以说已是一个经验丰富的海员了。”

腾格拉尔的眉际掠过一片阴云。

“对不起,莫雷尔先生,”唐太斯走过来说,“船现在已经停妥,我可以听的您吩咐了。刚才是您在叫我吗?”

腾格拉尔向后退了一两步。

“我想问问你为什么要在厄尔巴岛停泊耽搁了一天半时间。”

“究竟为什么我也不十分清楚,我只是在执行莱克勒船长最后的一个命令而已。他在临终的时候,要我送一包东西给贝特朗元帅。”

“你见到他了吗,爱德蒙?”

“谁?”

“元帅。”

“见到了。”

莫雷尔向四周张望了一下,把唐太斯拖到一边,急忙问道:“陛下他好吗?”

“看上去还不错。”

“这么说,你见到陛下了,是吗?”

“我在元帅房间里的时候,他进来了。”

“你和他讲了话吗?”

“是他先跟我讲话的,先生。”唐太斯微笑着说。

“他跟你都说了些什么?”

“问了我一些关于船的事——什么时候启航开回马赛,从哪儿来,船装了些什么货。我敢说,假如船上没有装货,而我又是船主的话,他会把船买下来的。但我告诉他,我只是大副,船是莫雷尔父子公司的。‘哦,哦!’他说,‘我了解他们!莫雷尔这个家族的人世世代代都当船主。当我驻守在瓦朗斯的时候,我那个团里面也有一个姓莫雷尔的人。”

“太对了!一点不错!”船主非常高兴地喊道。“那是我的叔叔波立卡。莫雷尔,他后来被提升到上尉。唐太斯,你一定要去告诉我叔叔,说陛下还记得他,你将看到那个老兵,被感动得掉眼泪的。好了,好了!”他慈爱地拍拍爱德蒙的肩膀继续说,“你做得很对,唐太斯,你是应该执行莱克勒船长的命令在厄尔巴岛靠一下岸的——但是如果你曾带一包东西给元帅,并还同陛下讲过话的事被人知道的话,那你就会受连累的。”

“我怎么会受连累呢?”唐太斯问。“我连带去的是什么东西根本都不知道,而陛下所问及的,又是一般的人所常问的那些普通问题。哦,对不起,海关关员和卫生部的检查员来了1”说完那青年人就向舷门那儿迎过去了。

他刚离开,腾格拉尔就凑了过来说道:“哦,看来他已拿出充分的理由来向您解释他为什么在费拉约港靠岸的原因了,是吧?”

“是的,理由很充分,我亲爱的腾格拉尔。”

“哦,那就好,”押运员说,“看到一个同伴工作上不能尽责,心里总是很难受的。”

“唐太斯是尽了责的,”船主说道,“这件事不必多说了,这次耽搁是按莱克勒船长的吩咐做的。”

“说到莱克勒船长,唐太斯没有把一封他的信转给你吗?”

“给我的信?没有呀。有一封信吗?”

“我相信除了那包东西外,莱克勒船长还另有一封信托他转交的。”

“你说的是一包什么东西,腾格拉尔?”

“咦,就是唐太斯在费拉约港留下的那包东西呀。”

“你怎么知道他曾留了一包东西在费拉约港呢?”

经船主这样一问,腾格拉尔的脸顿时涨红了。“那天我经过船长室门口时,那门是半开着的,我便看见船长把那包东西和一封信交给了唐太斯。”

“他没有对我提到这件事,”船主说,“但是如果有信,他一定会交给我的。”

腾格拉尔想了一会儿。“这样的话,莫雷尔先生,请你,”他说,“有关这事,请你别再去问唐太斯了,或许是我弄错了。”

这时,那青年人回来了,腾格拉尔便乘机溜走了。

“喂,我亲爱的唐太斯,你现在没事了吗?”船主问。

“没事了,先生。”

“你回来的挺快呀。”

“是的。我拿了一份我们的进港证给了海关关员,其余的证件,我已交给了领港员,他们已派人和他同去了。”

“那么你在这儿的事都做完了是吗?”

唐太斯向四周看了一眼。

“没事了现在一切都安排妥了。”

“那么你愿意和我一起去共进晚餐吗?”

“请你原谅,莫雷尔先生。我得先去看看我父亲。但对你的盛情我还是非常感激的。”

“没错,唐太斯,真是这样,我早就知道你是一个好儿子。”

“嗯”唐太斯犹豫了一下问道:“你知道我父亲的近况吗?”

“我相信他很好,我亲爱的爱德蒙,不过最近我没见到他。”

“是啊,他老爱把自己关在他那个小屋里。”

“但那至少可以说明,当你不在的时候,他的日子还过得去。”

唐太斯微笑了一下。“我父亲是很要强的,很要面子,先生。即便是他饿肚子没饭吃了,恐怕除了上帝以外,他不会向任何人去乞讨的。”

“那么好吧,你先去看你的父亲吧,我们等着你。”

“我恐怕还得再请你原谅,莫雷尔先生,——因为我看过父亲以后,我还有另外一个地方要去一下。”

“真是的,唐太斯,我怎么给忘记了,在迦泰罗尼亚人那里,还有一个人也象你父亲一样在焦急地期待着你呢,——那可爱的美塞苔丝。”

唐太斯的脸红了。

“哈哈!”船主说,“难怪她到我这儿来了三次,打听法老号有什么消息没有呢。嘻嘻!爱德蒙,你的这位小情妇可真漂亮啊!”

“她不是我的情妇,”青年水手神色庄重严肃地说,“她是我的未婚妻。”

“有时两者是一回事。”莫雷尔微笑着说。

“我们俩可不是这样的,先生。”唐太斯回答。

“得了,得了,我亲爱的爱德蒙,”船主又说,“我不耽搁你了。我的事你办得很出色,我也应该让你有充分的时间去痛快地办一下自己的事了。你要钱用吗?”

“不,先生,我的报酬还都在这儿,——差不多有三个月的薪水呢。”

“你真是一个守规矩的小伙子,爱德蒙。”

“我还有一位可怜的父亲呢,先生。”

“不错,不错,我知道你是一个好儿子。那么去吧,去看你的父亲去吧。我自己也有个儿子,要是他航海三个月回来后,竟还有人阻扰他来看我,我会大大地发火的。”

“那么我可以走了吗,先生?”

“走吧,假如你再没有什么事要跟我说的话。”

“没有了。”

“莱克勒船长临终前,没有托你交一封信给我吗?”

“他当时已经根本不能动笔了,先生。不过,我倒想起了一件事,我还得向你请两星期的假。”

“是去结婚吗?”

“是的,先是去结婚,然后还得到巴黎去一次。”

“好,好。你就离开两个星期吧,唐太斯。反正船上卸货得花六个星期,卸完货以后,还得要过三个月以后才能再出海,你只要在三个月以内回来就行,——因为法老号,”船主拍拍青年水手的背,又说,“没有船长是不能出海的呀。”

“没有船长!”唐太斯眼睛里闪烁着兴奋的光芒,不禁说道,“你说什么呀,你好象窥视到了我心底最秘密的一线希望。你真要任命我做法老号的船长吗?”

“我亲爱的唐太斯,假如我是一人说了就算数的老板,我现在就可任命你,事情也就一言为定了,但你也知道,意大利有一句俗话——谁有了一个合伙人,谁就有了一个主人。但这事至少已成功一半了,因为在两张投票之中,你已经得到了一标。让我去把另外那一票也为你争取过来吧,我尽力办到。”

“啊,莫雷尔先生,”青年水手的眼睛里含着泪水,紧握住船主的手喊道——“莫雷尔先生,我代表我父亲和美塞苔丝谢谢你了。”

“好了,好了,爱德蒙,别提了,上天保佑好心人!快到你父亲那儿去吧,快去看看美塞苔丝吧,然后再到我这儿来。”

“我把您送上岸好吗?”

“不用了,谢谢你。我还得留下来和腾格拉尔核对一下帐目。你在这次航行里对他还满意吗?”

“那得看您这个问题是指哪一方面了,先生。假如您的意思是问,他是不是一个好伙计?那么我要说不是,因为自从那次我傻里傻气地和他吵了一次架以后,我曾向他提议在基督山岛上停留十分钟以消除不愉快,我想他从那以后开始讨厌我了——那次的事我本来就不该提那个建议,而他拒绝我也是很对的。假如你的问题是指他做押运员是否称职,那我就说他是无可挑剔的,对他的工作你会满意的。”

“但你要告诉我,唐太斯,假如由你来负责法老号,你愿意把腾格拉尔留在船上吗?”

“莫雷尔先生,”唐太斯回答道,“无论我做船长也好,做大副也好,凡是那些能获得我们船主信任的人,我对他们总是极尊重的。”

“好,好,唐太斯!我看你在各个方面都是好样的。别让我再耽误你了,快去吧,我看你已有些急不可耐啦。”

“那么我可以走了吗?”

“快走吧。我已经说过了。”

“我可以借用一下您的小艇吗?”

“当然可以。”

“那么,莫雷尔先生,再会吧。再一次多谢啦!”

“我希望不久能再看到你,我亲爱的爱德蒙。祝你好运!”

青年水手跳上了小艇,坐在船尾,吩咐朝卡纳比埃尔街划去。两个水手即刻划动起来,小船就飞快地在那从港口直到奥尔兰码头的千百只帆船中间穿梭过去。

船主微笑着目送着他,直到他上了岸,消失在卡纳比埃尔街上的人流里。这条街从清晨五点钟直到晚上九点钟都拥挤着川流不息的人群。卡纳比埃尔街是马赛最有名的街道,马赛的居民很以它为自豪,他们甚至煞有其事地庄重地宣称:“假如巴黎也有一条卡纳比埃尔街,那巴黎就可称为小马赛了。”

船主转过身来时,看见腾格拉尔正站在他背后。腾格拉尔表面上看似在等候他的吩咐,实际上却象他一样,在用目光遥送那青年水手。这两个人虽然都在注视着爱德蒙。唐太斯,但两个人目光里的神情和含义却大不相同。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 2 Father and Son. We will leave Danglars struggling with the dem
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 08:57重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-10-14 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 4
Conspiracy.

Danglars followed Edmond and Mercedes with his eyes until the two lovers disappeared behind one of the angles of Fort Saint Nicolas, then turning round, he perceived Fernand, who had fallen, pale and trembling, into his chair, while Caderousse stammered out the words of a drinking-song.

"Well, my dear sir," said Danglars to Fernand, "here is a marriage which does not appear to make everybody happy."

"It drives me to despair," said Fernand.

"Do you, then, love Mercedes?"

"I adore her!"

"For long?"

"As long as I have known her -- always."

"And you sit there, tearing your hair, instead of seeking to remedy your condition; I did not think that was the way of your people."

"What would you have me do?" said Fernand.

"How do I know? Is it my affair? I am not in love with Mademoiselle Mercedes; but for you -- in the words of the gospel, seek, and you shall find."

"I have found already."

"What?"

"I would stab the man, but the woman told me that if any misfortune happened to her betrothed, she would kill herself."

"Pooh! Women say those things, but never do them."

"You do not know Mercedes; what she threatens she will do."

"Idiot!" muttered Danglars; "whether she kill herself or not, what matter, provided Dantes is not captain?"

"Before Mercedes should die," replied Fernand, with the accents of unshaken resolution, "I would die myself!"

"That's what I call love!" said Caderousse with a voice more tipsy than ever. "That's love, or I don't know what love is."

"Come," said Danglars, "you appear to me a good sort of fellow, and hang me, I should like to help you, but" --

"Yes," said Caderousse, "but how?"

"My dear fellow," replied Danglars, "you are three parts drunk; finish the bottle, and you will be completely so. Drink then, and do not meddle with what we are discussing, for that requires all one's wit and cool judgment."

"I -- drunk!" said Caderousse; "well that's a good one! I could drink four more such bottles; they are no bigger than cologne flasks. Pere Pamphile, more wine!" and Caderousse rattled his glass upon the table.

"You were saying, sir" -- said Fernand, awaiting with great anxiety the end of this interrupted remark.

"What was I saying? I forget. This drunken Caderousse has made me lose the thread of my sentence."

"Drunk, if you like; so much the worse for those who fear wine, for it is because they have bad thoughts which they are afraid the liquor will extract from their hearts;" and Caderousse began to sing the two last lines of a song very popular at the time, --

`Tous les mechants sont beuveurs d'eau; C'est bien prouve par le deluge.'*

* "The wicked are great drinkers of water As the flood proved once for all."

"You said, sir, you would like to help me, but" --

"Yes; but I added, to help you it would be sufficient that Dantes did not marry her you love; and the marriage may easily be thwarted, methinks, and yet Dantes need not die."

"Death alone can separate them," remarked Fernand.

"You talk like a noodle, my friend," said Caderousse; "and here is Danglars, who is a wide-awake, clever, deep fellow, who will prove to you that you are wrong. Prove it, Danglars. I have answered for you. Say there is no need why Dantes should die; it would, indeed, be a pity he should. Dantes is a good fellow; I like Dantes. Dantes, your health."

Fernand rose impatiently. "Let him run on," said Danglars, restraining the young man; "drunk as he is, he is not much out in what he says. Absence severs as well as death, and if the walls of a prison were between Edmond and Mercedes they would be as effectually separated as if he lay under a tombstone."

"Yes; but one gets out of prison," said Caderousse, who, with what sense was left him, listened eagerly to the conversation, "and when one gets out and one's name is Edmond Dantes, one seeks revenge" --

"What matters that?" muttered Fernand.

"And why, I should like to know," persisted Caderousse, "should they put Dantes in prison? he has not robbed or killed or murdered."

"Hold your tongue!" said Danglars.

"I won't hold my tongue!" replied Caderousse; "I say I want to know why they should put Dantes in prison; I like Dantes; Dantes, your health!" and he swallowed another glass of wine.

Danglars saw in the muddled look of the tailor the progress of his intoxication, and turning towards Fernand, said, "Well, you understand there is no need to kill him."

"Certainly not, if, as you said just now, you have the means of having Dantes arrested. Have you that means?"

"It is to be found for the searching. But why should I meddle in the matter? it is no affair of mine."

"I know not why you meddle," said Fernand, seizing his arm; "but this I know, you have some motive of personal hatred against Dantes, for he who himself hates is never mistaken in the sentiments of others."

"I! -- motives of hatred against Dantes? None, on my word! I saw you were unhappy, and your unhappiness interested me; that's all; but since you believe I act for my own account, adieu, my dear friend, get out of the affair as best you may;" and Danglars rose as if he meant to depart.

"No, no," said Fernand, restraining him, "stay! It is of very little consequence to me at the end of the matter whether you have any angry feeling or not against Dantes. I hate him! I confess it openly. Do you find the means, I will execute it, provided it is not to kill the man, for Mercedes has declared she will kill herself if Dantes is killed."

Caderousse, who had let his head drop on the table, now raised it, and looking at Fernand with his dull and fishy eyes, he said, -- "Kill Dantes! who talks of killing Dantes? I won't have him killed -- I won't! He's my friend, and this morning offered to share his money with me, as I shared mine with him. I won't have Dantes killed -- I won't!"

"And who has said a word about killing him, muddlehead?" replied Danglars. "We were merely joking; drink to his health," he added, filling Caderousse's glass, "and do not interfere with us."

"Yes, yes, Dantes' good health!" said Caderousse, emptying his glass, "here's to his health! his health -- hurrah!"

"But the means -- the means?" said Fernand.

"Have you not hit upon any?" asked Danglars.

"No! -- you undertook to do so."

"True," replied Danglars; "the French have the superiority over the Spaniards, that the Spaniards ruminate, while the French invent."

"Do you invent, then," said Fernand impatiently.

"Waiter," said Danglars, "pen, ink, and paper."

"Pen, ink, and paper," muttered Fernand.

"Yes; I am a supercargo; pen, ink, and paper are my tools, and without my tools I am fit for nothing."

"Pen, ink, and paper, then," called Fernand loudly.

"There's what you want on that table," said the waiter.

"Bring them here." The waiter did as he was desired.

"When one thinks," said Caderousse, letting his hand drop on the paper, "there is here wherewithal to kill a man more sure than if we waited at the corner of a wood to assassinate him! I have always had more dread of a pen, a bottle of ink, and a sheet of paper, than of a sword or pistol."

"The fellow is not so drunk as he appears to be," said Danglars. "Give him some more wine, Fernand." Fernand filled Caderousse's glass, who, like the confirmed toper he was, lifted his hand from the paper and seized the glass.

The Catalan watched him until Caderousse, almost overcome by this fresh assault on his senses, rested, or rather dropped, his glass upon the table.

"Well!" resumed the Catalan, as he saw the final glimmer of Caderousse's reason vanishing before the last glass of wine.

"Well, then, I should say, for instance," resumed Danglars, "that if after a voyage such as Dantes has just made, in which he touched at the Island of Elba, some one were to denounce him to the king's procureur as a Bonapartist agent"
--

"I will denounce him!" exclaimed the young man hastily.

"Yes, but they will make you then sign your declaration, and confront you with him you have denounced; I will supply you with the means of supporting your accusation, for I know the fact well. But Dantes cannot remain forever in prison, and one day or other he will leave it, and the day when he comes out, woe betide him who was the cause of his incarceration!"

"Oh, I should wish nothing better than that he would come
and seek a quarrel with me."

"Yes, and Mercedes! Mercedes, who will detest you if you have only the misfortune to scratch the skin of her dearly beloved Edmond!"

"True!" said Fernand.

"No, no," continued Danglars; "if we resolve on such a step, it would be much better to take, as I now do, this pen, dip it into this ink, and write with the left hand (that the writing may not be recognized) the denunciation we propose." And Danglars, uniting practice with theory, wrote with his left hand, and in a writing reversed from his usual style,and totally unlike it, the following lines, which he handed to Fernand, and which Fernand read in an undertone: --

"The honorable, the king's attorney, is informed by a friend of the throne and religion, that one Edmond Dantes, mate of the ship Pharaon, arrived this morning from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, has been intrusted by Murat with a letter for the usurper, and by the usurper with a letter for the Bonapartist committee in Paris. Proof of this crime will be found on arresting him, for the letter will be found upon him, or at his father's, or in his cabin on board the Pharaon."

"Very good," resumed Danglars; "now your revenge looks like common-sense, for in no way can it revert to yourself, and the matter will thus work its own way; there is nothing to do now but fold the letter as I am doing, and write upon it, `To the king's attorney,' and that's all settled." And Danglars wrote the address as he spoke.

"Yes, and that's all settled!" exclaimed Caderousse, who, by a last effort of intellect, had followed the reading of the letter, and instinctively comprehended all the misery which such a denunciation must entail. "Yes, and that's all settled; only it will be an infamous shame;" and he stretched out his hand to reach the letter.

"Yes," said Danglars, taking it from beyond his reach; "and as what I say and do is merely in jest, and I, amongst the first and foremost, should be sorry if anything happened to Dantes -- the worthy Dantes -- look here!" And taking the letter, he squeezed it up in his hands and threw it into a corner of the arbor.

"All right!" said Caderousse. "Dantes is my friend, and I won't have him ill-used."

"And who thinks of using him ill? Certainly neither I nor Fernand," said Danglars, rising and looking at the young man, who still remained seated, but whose eye was fixed on the denunciatory sheet of paper flung into the corner.

"In this case," replied Caderousse, "let's have some more wine. I wish to drink to the health of Edmond and the lovely Mercedes."

"You have had too much already, drunkard," said Danglars; "and if you continue, you will be compelled to sleep here, because unable to stand on your legs."

"I?" said Caderousse, rising with all the offended dignity of a drunken man, "I can't keep on my legs? Why, I'll wager I can go up into the belfry of the Accoules, and without staggering, too!"

"Done!" said Danglars, "I'll take your bet; but to-morrow -- to-day it is time to return. Give me your arm, and let us go."

"Very well, let us go," said Caderousse; "but I don't want your arm at all. Come, Fernand, won't you return to Marseilles with us?"

"No," said Fernand; "I shall return to the Catalans."

"You're wrong. Come with us to Marseilles -- come along."

"I will not."

"What do you mean? you will not? Well, just as you like, my prince; there's liberty for all the world. Come along, Danglars, and let the young gentleman return to the Catalans if he chooses."

Danglars took advantage of Caderousse's temper at the moment, to take him off towards Marseilles by the Porte Saint-Victor, staggering as he went.

When they had advanced about twenty yards, Danglars looked back and saw Fernand stoop, pick up the crumpled paper, and putting it into his pocket then rush out of the arbor towards Pillon.

"Well," said Caderousse, "why, what a lie he told! He said he was going to the Catalans, and he is going to the city. Hallo, Fernand!"

"Oh, you don't see straight," said Danglars; "he's gone right enough."

"Well," said Caderousse, "I should have said not – how treacherous wine is!"

"Come, come," said Danglars to himself, "now the thing is at work and it will effect its purpose unassisted."





中文翻译
第四章 阴谋

腾格拉尔的眼睛一直随着爱德蒙和美塞苔丝,直到他们消失在圣。尼古拉堡的一个拐角处才回过头来仔细地观察弗尔南多,弗尔南多已经倒在椅子里,脸色苍白,浑身发抖,卡德鲁斯正在一边含糊地唱歌一边喝酒。

“我亲爱的先生,”腾格拉尔对弗尔南多说,“这桩婚事,并不能使人人快活。”

“它使人失望。”弗尔南多说。

“那么,你也爱美塞苔丝吗?”

“我崇拜她!”

“你爱上她很久了吗?”

“从第一次见她,我就爱上她了。”

“既然这样,那么你为什么不去想个补救的办法。见鬼,我想不到你们迦太人会这样窝囊。”

“你叫我怎么办”弗尔南多说。

“我怎么知道?这是我的事吗?又不是我爱上了美塞苔丝小、姐——是你。‘找吧,’福音书上说,‘你总会找到的。’”

“我已经找到了。”

“什么?”

“我要杀了那个男的,那个女人曾经对我说,如果她的未婚夫遭到什么不幸,她就会自杀的。”

“得了吧,人都会这么说的,但决不会真的去做的。”

“你不了解美塞苔丝,她是说得出来,就做得到的。”

“傻瓜!”腾格拉尔自言自语地说,“只要唐太斯当不上船长就行,她自杀不自杀跟我有什么关系?”

“如果美塞苔丝死了,”弗尔南多语气坚决地说,“那我也情愿死。”

“这就是我所说的爱情!”卡德鲁斯说,他的口齿比刚才更加含糊不清了,“这是爱情!,否则我就不知道爱情究竟是什么了。”

“喂,”腾格拉尔说,“我看你倒是个老实人,活该我倒霉,我倒愿意帮你的忙,可是——”

“喂,”卡德鲁斯说,“可是什么?”

“亲爱的人,”腾格拉尔回答说,“你现在已经醉得差不多了,喝光这一瓶,你就会烂醉了,去喝吧,别来打扰我们的事情,因为这事得动一下脑筋才能冷静地下判断。”

“我喝酒!”卡德鲁斯说,“好,那倒不错!这种酒瓶还没有香水瓶子大,我能喝上四瓶,邦费勒老爹,再拿点酒来!”卡德鲁斯用他的酒杯敲着桌子嚷道。

“先生,你刚才说——?”弗尔南多等这一段插话一说完就着急的问道。

“我刚才说什么来着?我怎么想不起来。卡德鲁斯这个酒鬼把我的思路给打断了。”

“爱喝就喝,那些怕酒的人就不敢喝,因为他们心里怀着鬼胎,怕给酒勾出来。”卡德鲁斯此时又哼起了当时一首极流行的歌曲的最后两句来:坏蛋个个都喝水,洪水可以做证人“先生,你刚才说你很愿意帮我的忙,就是——”

“对了,就是我附带说一句,我帮你的忙,只要唐太斯娶不到你所爱的那个人就算了,我看,那件事是不难办到的,只是不必非把唐太斯置于死地。”

“只有死才能拆开他们。”弗尔南多说。“看你讲话的这个样子,真象一个呆子,朋友,”卡德鲁斯说,“这位是腾格拉尔,他是一个诡计多端的智多星,他马上就能证明你错了,证明给他看,腾格拉尔。我来代你回答吧。唐太斯不一定非死不可,假如他死了,也实在太可惜了,唐太斯是个好人。我喜欢唐太斯。唐太斯,祝你健康!”

弗尔南多不耐烦地站起来。“让他去说吧。”腾格拉尔按住那青年说,“他虽喝醉了,但讲的话倒也不失道理。分离和死亡会产生同样的结果,假如爱德蒙和美塞苔丝之间隔着一道监狱的墙,那么他们不得不分手,其结果与让他躺的坟墓里一样的。”

“不错,但关在牢里的人是会出来的,”卡德鲁斯说,他凭着尚存的一些理智仍在努力倾听着谈话,“而他一旦出来,象爱德蒙。唐太斯这样的人,他报起仇来——”

“那有什么可怕?”弗尔南多轻声地说。

“噢,我倒知道,”卡德鲁斯说,“凭什么把唐太斯关到牢里去?他又没有抢劫,杀人,害人。”

“闭嘴。”腾格拉尔说。

“我就不闭嘴!”卡德鲁斯继续说,“凭什么关系把唐太斯关到牢里去。我喜欢唐太斯。唐太斯我祝你健康!”他又喝了一杯酒。

腾格拉尔看到那裁缝的神色已经恍恍惚惚了,知道酒性已经发作了,便转过去,对弗尔南多说:“喂,你知道没人非要让他死不可。”

“那当然了,假如象你刚才所说的那样,你有办法可以使唐太斯被捕,那当然就没有这个必要了。你有办法吗?”

“只要去找,总是有办法的?”

“我不知道这事究竟是否与你有关,”弗尔南多抓住他的手臂说,“但我知道,你对唐太斯也一定怀有某种私怨,因为心怀怨恨的人是决不会看错别人的情绪的。”

“我?我怀有恨唐太斯的动机?不!我发誓!我是看到你很不快活,而我又很关心你,仅此而已,既然你认为我怀有什么私心,那就再见吧,我亲爱的朋友,你自己想办法解决这事吧。”腾格拉尔站起来装作要走的样子。

“不,不,”弗尔南多拉住他的手说,“请别走!你究竟恨不恨唐太斯与我没有关系。

我是恨他!我可以公开宣布恨他。只要你能有办法,我就来干,——只要不杀了他就行,因为美塞苔斯曾说过,假如唐太斯死了,她也要去自杀。“

卡德鲁斯本来已把头伏在桌子上,现在忽然抬起头来,用他那迟钝无光的眼睛望着弗尔南多说:“杀唐太斯!谁说要杀唐太斯?我不愿意他死——我不愿意!他是我的朋友,今天早上还说要借钱给我,象我借给他一样。我不许人杀唐太斯——我不许!”

“谁说过要杀他了,你这傻瓜!”腾格拉尔答道。“我们只是开开玩笑而已,喝杯酒,祝他身体健康吧,”他给卡德鲁斯倒满了酒,又说,“别来打扰我们。”

“对,对,为唐太斯身体健康干杯!”卡德鲁斯把酒一饮而尽说,“这杯祝他身体健康祝他健康!嗨!”

“可是办法,——办法呢?”弗尔南多说。

“你还一点也想不起来吗?”

“没有,办法得由你想。”

“真的,”腾格拉尔说道,“法国人比西班牙人强,西班牙人还在苦苦思考之时,法国人则一拍脑袋主意就来了。”

“那么你有主意了吗?”弗尔南多不耐烦地说。

“伙计,”腾格拉尔说。“把笔墨纸张拿过来。”

“笔墨纸张?”弗尔南多咕哝的说。

“是的,我是一个押运员。笔墨和纸张是我的工具,没有工具我是什么事都做不了的。”

“把笔墨纸张拿来!”弗尔南多大声喊道。

“都在那张桌子上。”侍者指指文具说。

“拿到这儿来。”

侍者听命给他拿了过来。

卡德鲁斯手按着纸说:“想到用这东西杀人比候在树林旁边暗杀还要牢靠,也太令人寒心了!我一向就害怕笔、墨水和纸,比害怕刀剑或手熗还要厉害。”

“这家伙看来并不象他外表那样醉的厉害,”腾格拉尔说,“再灌他几杯,弗尔南多。”

弗尔南多又给卡德鲁斯斟满酒,后者原是一个酒徒,一看见酒,便放开了纸,抓起了酒杯。那迦太兰人一直看着卡德鲁斯,直看到他在这次进攻之下毫无招架之力,把酒杯象掉下来似的放到桌上为止。

“好了!”那迦太兰人看到卡德鲁斯最后的一点理智也消失在这杯酒里了,才又继续说道。

“好了,那么,譬如说,”腾格拉尔重又继续说道,“唐太斯现在刚刚航海回来,途中又在厄尔巴岛靠过,这次航海以后,假如有人向检察官告发,说他是一个拿破仑党的眼线的话——”

“我去告发他!”青年连忙喊道。

“好的,但这样他们就会叫你在告发书上签名的,还叫你和被告对质,我可以给你提供告发他的资料,因为我对于事实知道得很清楚。但唐太斯不会在牢里给关一辈子的,总有一天他会出来的。他一出来,必定要找那个使他入狱的人报仇的。”

“嘿,我就盼着他来找我打架呢。”

“是的,可是美塞苔丝,——美塞苔丝呢,只要你碰破她心爱的爱德蒙一层皮,她就会痛恨你的呀!”

“一点不错!”弗尔南多说。

“不行,不能这样做!”腾格拉尔继续说,“但是假如我们决定采取我现在所说的这个办法,那就好得多了,只要这支笔,蘸着这瓶墨水,用左手(那样笔迹就不会被人认出来)

写一封告密信就得了。“腾格拉尔一面说着一面写了起来,他用左手写下了几行歪歪斜斜的根本看不出是他自己的笔迹的文字,然后他把那篇文字交给弗尔南多,弗尔南多低声读道:”检察官先生台鉴,敝人拥护王室及教会之人士,兹向您报告有爱德蒙。唐太斯其人,系法老号之大副,今晨自士麦拿经那不勒斯抵埠,中途曾停靠费拉约港。此人受缪拉之命送信与逆贼,并受逆贼命送信与巴黎拿破仑党委员会。犯罪证据在将其逮捕时即可获得,信件不是在其身上,就是在其父家中,或者在法老号上他的船舱里。“

“好极了,”腾格拉尔说,“这样你的报仇就不会被人知道了,这封信自可生效,而且肯定追究不到你的头上来的。没什么别的事了,只要象我这样把信折叠起来,写上‘呈交皇家检察官阁下’,一切就都解决了。”腾格拉尔一面说着,一面把收信人的姓名地址都写在了上面。

“不错,一切都解决了!”卡德鲁斯喊道,他凭着最后一点清醒已听到了那封信的内容,知道如果这样一去告密,会出现什么样的后果,“不错,一切都解决了,只是这样做太可耻了,太不名誉了!”他伸手想拿那封信。

“是的,”腾格拉尔说,一面把信移开了,使他拿不到,“我刚才所说所做的不过是开开玩笑而已,假如唐太斯,这位可敬的唐太斯遭到了什么不幸,我会第一个感到难过的,你看,”他拿起了那封信,把它揉成一团,抛向凉棚的一个角落里。

“这就对了!”卡德鲁斯说。“唐太斯是我的朋友,我可不能让他被人陷害。”

“哪个鬼家伙想陷害他?肯定不是我,弗尔南多也不会!”

腾格拉尔说着便站了起来望了一眼那个青年,青年依旧坐着,但眼睛却盯在了那被抛在角落里的告密信上。

“既然这样,”卡德鲁斯说道,“我们再来喝点酒吧。我想再喝几杯来祝德爱德蒙和那可爱的美塞苔丝健康。”

“你已经喝得不少了啦,酒鬼,”腾格拉尔说,“你要是再喝,就得睡在这儿了,因为你连站都站不起来了。”

“我喝多了。”卡德鲁斯一面说,一面带着一个醉鬼被冒犯时的那副样子站了起来,“我站不起来了?我跟你打赌,我能一口气跑上阿歌兰史教堂的钟楼,连脚步都不会乱!”

“好吧!”腾格拉尔说,“我跟你打赌,不过等明天吧,——今天该回去了。我们走吧,我来扶你。”

“很好,我们这就走,”卡德鲁斯说,“但我可用不着你来扶。走,弗尔南多,你不和我们一块儿回马赛吗?”

“不,”弗尔南多回答,“我回迦太兰村。”

“你错啦。跟我们一起到马赛去吧,走吧。”

“我不去。”

“你这是什么意思?你不去?好,随你的便吧,我的小伙子,在这个世界上人人都是自由的。走吧,腾格拉尔,随那位先生的便罢,他高兴就让他回迦太兰村去好了。”

腾格拉尔这时是很愿意顺着卡德鲁斯的脾气行事的,他扶着他踉踉跄跄地沿着胜利港向马赛走去。

他们大约向前走了二十码左右,腾格拉尔回过头来,看见弗尔南多正在弯腰捡起那张揉皱的纸,并塞进他的口袋里,然后冲出凉棚,向皮隆方面奔去。

“咦,”卡德鲁斯说,“看,他多会撒谎!他说要回迦太兰村去,可却朝城里那个方向走去了。喂,弗尔南多!”

“唔,是你弄错了,”腾格拉尔说,“他一点没错。”

“噢,”卡德鲁斯说,“我还以为他走错了呢,酒这东西真会骗人!”

“哼,”腾格拉尔心里想,“这件事我看开端还不错,现在只待静观它的发展了。”





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 5 The Marriage-Feast. The morning's sun rose clear and resplendent, touching the foamy waves into a network of ruby-tinted light. The feast had been made ready on the second floor at La Reserve, with whose arbor the reader is already familiar. The apartment destined for the purpose was spacious and lighted by a number of windows, over each of which was written in golden letters for some inexplicable reason the name of one of the principal cities of France; beneath these windows a wooden balcony extended the entire length of the house. And although the entertainment was fixed for twelve o'clock, an hour previous to that time the balcony was filled with impatient and expectant guests, consisting of the favored part of the crew of the Pharaon, and other personal friends of the bride-groom, the whole of whom had arrayed themselves in their choicest costumes, in order to do greater honor to the occasion. Various rumors were afloat to the effect that the owners of the Pharaon had promised to attend the nuptial feast; but all seemed unanimous in doubting that an act of such rare and exceeding condescension could possibly be intended. Danglars, however, who now made his appearance, accompanied by Caderousse, effectually confirmed the report, stating that he had recently conversed with M. Morrel, who had himself assured him of his intention to dine at La Reserve. In fact, a moment later M. Morrel appeared and was saluted with an enthusiastic burst of applause from the crew of the Pharaon, who hailed the visit of the shipowner as a sure indication that the man whose wedding feast he thus delighted to honor would ere long be first in command of the ship; and as Dantes was universally beloved on board his vessel, the sailors put no restraint on their tumultuous joy at finding that the opinion and choice of their superiors so exactly coincided with their own. With the entrance of M. Morrel, Danglars and Caderousse were despatched in search of the bride-groom to convey to him the intelligence of the arrival of the important personage whose coming had created such a lively sensation, and to beseech him to make haste. Danglars and Caderousse set off upon their errand at full speed; but ere they had gone many steps they perceived a group advancing towards them, composed of the betrothed pair, a party of young girls in attendance on the bride, by whose side walked Dantes' father; the whole brought up by Fernand, whose lips wore their usual sinister smile. Neither Mercedes nor Edmond observed the strange expression of his countenance; they were so happy that they were conscious only of the sunshine and the presence of each other. Having acquitted themselves of their errand, and exchanged a hearty shake of the hand with Edmond, Danglars and Caderousse took their places beside Fernand and old Dantes,-- the latter of whom attracted universal notice. The old man was attired in a suit of glistening watered silk, trimmed with steel buttons, beautifully cut and polished. His thin but wiry legs were arrayed in a pair of richly embroidered clocked stockings, evidently of English manufacture, while from his three-cornered hat depended amlong streaming knot of white and blue ribbons. Thus he came along, supporting himself on a curiously carved stick, his aged countenance lit up with happiness, looking for all the world like one of the aged dandies of 1796, parading the newly opened gardens of the Tuileries and Luxembourg. Beside him glided Caderousse, whose desire to partake of the good things provided for the wedding-party had induced him to become reconciled to the Dantes, father and son, although there still lingered in his mind a faint and unperfect recollection of the events of the preceding night; just as the brain retains on waking in the morning the dim and misty outline of a dream. As Danglars approached the disappointed lover, he cast on him a look of deep meaning, while Fernand, as he slowly paced behind the happy pair, who seemed, in their own unmixed content, to have entirely forgotten that such a being as himself existed, was pale and abstracted; occasionally, however, a deep flush would overspread his countenance, and a nervous contraction distort his features, while, with an agitated and restless gaze, he would glance in the direction of Marseilles, like one who either anticipated or foresaw some great and important event. Dantes himself was simply, but becomingly, clad in the dress peculiar to the merchant service -- a costume somewhat between a military and a civil garb; and with his fine countenance, radiant with joy and happiness, a more perfect specimen of manly beauty could scarcely be imagined. Lovely as the Greek girls of Cyprus or Chios, Mercedes boasted the same bright flashing eyes of jet, and ripe, round, coral lips. She moved with the light, free step of an Arlesienne or an Andalusian. One more practiced in the arts of great cities would have hid her blushes beneath a veil, or, at least, have cast down her thickly fringed lashes, so as to have concealed the liquid lustre of her animated eyes; but, on the contrary, the delighted girl looked around her with a smile that seemed to say: "If you are my friends, rejoice with me, for I am very happy." As soon as the bridal party came in sight of La Reserve, M. Morrel descended and came forth to meet it, followed by the soldiers and sailors there assembled, to whom he had repeated the promise already given, that Dantes should be the successor to the late Captain Leclere. Edmond, at the approach of his patron, respectfully placed the arm of his affianced bride within that of M. Morrel, who, forthwith conducting her up the flight of wooden steps leading to the chamber in which the feast was prepared, was gayly followed by the guests, beneath whose heavy tread the slight structure creaked and groaned for the space of several minutes. "Father," said Mercedes, stopping when she had reached the centre of the table, "sit, I pray you, on my right hand; on my left I will place him who has ever been as a brother to me," pointing with a soft and gentle smile to Fernand; but her words and look seemed to inflict the direst torture on him, for his lips became ghastly pale, and even beneath the dark hue of his complexion the blood might be seen retreating as though some sudden pang drove it back to the heart. During this time, Dantes, at the opposite side of the table, had been occupied in similarly placing his most honored guests. M. Morrel was seated at his right hand, Danglars at his left; while, at a sign from Edmond, the rest of the company ranged themselves as they found it most agreeable. Then they began to pass around the dusky, piquant, Arlesian sausages, and lobsters in their dazzling red cuirasses, prawns of large size and brilliant color, the echinus with its prickly outside and dainty morsel within, the clovis, esteemed by the epicures of the South as more than rivaling the exquisite flavor of the oyster, -- all the delicacies, in fact, that are cast up by the wash of waters on the sandy beach, and styled by the grateful fishermen "fruits of the sea." "A pretty silence truly!" said the old father of the bride-groom, as he carried to his lips a glass of wine of the hue and brightness of the topaz, and which had just been placed before Mercedes herself. "Now, would anybody think that this room contained a happy, merry party, who desire nothing better than to laugh and dance the hours away?" "Ah," sighed Caderousse, "a man cannot always feel happy because he is about to be married." "The truth is," replied Dantes, "that I am too happy for noisy mirth; if that is what you meant by your observation, my worthy friend, you are right; joy takes a strange effect at times, it seems to oppress us almost the same as sorrow." Danglars looked towards Fernand, whose excitable nature received and betrayed each fresh impression. "Why, what ails you?" asked he of Edmond. "Do you fear any approaching evil? I should say that you were the happiest man alive at this instant." "And that is the very thing that alarms me," returnedn Dantes. "Man does not appear to me to be intended to enjoy felicity so unmixed; happiness is like the enchanted palaces we read of in our childhood, where fierce, fiery dragons defend the entrance and approach; and monsters of all shapes and kinds, requiring to be overcome ere victory is ours. I own that I am lost in wonder to find myself promoted to an honor of which I feel myself unworthy -- that of being the husband of Mercedes." "Nay, nay!" cried Caderousse, smiling, "you have not attained that honor yet. Mercedes is not yet your wife. Just assume the tone and manner of a husband, and see how she will remind you that your hour is not yet come!"
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 08:58重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-10-14 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 6
The Deputy Procureur du Roi.

In one of the aristocratic mansions built by Puget in the Rue du Grand Cours opposite the Medusa fountain, a second marriage feast was being celebrated, almost at the same hour with the nuptial repast given by Dantes. In this case, however, although the occasion of the entertainment was similar, the company was strikingly dissimilar. Instead of a rude mixture of sailors, soldiers, and those belonging to the humblest grade of life, the present assembly was composed of the very flower of Marseilles society, -- magistrates who had resigned their office during the usurper's reign; officers who had deserted from the imperial army and joined forces with Conde; and younger members of families, brought up to hate and execrate the man whom five years of exile would convert into a martyr, and fifteen of restoration elevate to the rank of a god.

The guests were still at table, and the heated and energetic conversation that prevailed betrayed the violent and vindictive passions that then agitated each dweller of the South, where unhappily, for five centuries religious strife had long given increased bitterness to the violence of party feeling.

The emperor, now king of the petty Island of Elba, after having held sovereign sway over one-half of the world, counting as his subjects a small population of five or six thousand souls, -- after having been accustomed to hear the "Vive Napoleons" of a hundred and twenty millions of human beings, uttered in ten different languages, -- was looked upon here as a ruined man, separated forever from any fresh connection with France or claim to her throne.

The magistrates freely discussed their political views; the military part of the company talked unreservedly of Moscow and Leipsic, while the women commented on the divorce of Josephine. It was not over the downfall of the man, but over the defeat of the Napoleonic idea, that they rejoiced, and in this they foresaw for themselves the bright and cheering prospect of a revivified political existence.

An old man, decorated with the cross of Saint Louis, now rose and proposed the health of King Louis XVIII. It was the Marquis de Saint-Meran. This toast, recalling at once the patient exile of Hartwell and the peace-loving King of France, excited universal enthusiasm; glasses were elevated in the air a l'Anglais, and the ladies, snatching their bouquets from their fair bosoms, strewed the table with their floral treasures. In a word, an almost poetical fervor prevailed.

"Ah," said the Marquise de Saint-Meran, a woman with a stern, forbidding eye, though still noble and distinguished in appearance, despite her fifty years -- "ah, these revolutionists, who have driven us from those very possessions they afterwards purchased for a mere trifle during the Reign of Terror, would be compelled to own, were they here, that all true devotion was on our side, since we were content to follow the fortunes of a falling monarch, while they, on the contrary, made their fortune by worshipping the rising sun; yes, yes, they could not help admitting that the king, for whom we sacrificed rank, wealth, and station was truly our `Louis the well-beloved,' while their wretched usurper his been, and ever will be, to them their evil genius, their `Napoleon the accursed.' Am I not right, Villefort?"

"I beg your pardon, madame. I really must pray you to excuse me, but -- in truth -- I was not attending to the conversation."

"Marquise, marquise!" interposed the old nobleman who had proposed the toast, "let the young people alone; let me tell you, on one's wedding day there are more agreeable subjects of conversation than dry politics."

"Never mind, dearest mother," said a young and lovely girl, with a profusion of light brown hair, and eyes that seemed to float in liquid crystal, "'tis all my fault for seizing upon M. de Villefort, so as to prevent his listening to what you said. But there -- now take him -- he is your own for as long as you like. M. Villefort, I beg to remind you my mother speaks to you."

"If the marquise will deign to repeat the words I but imperfectly caught, I shall be delighted to answer," said M. de Villefort.

"Never mind, Renee," replied the marquise, with a look of tenderness that seemed out of keeping with her harsh dry features; but, however all other feelings may be withered in a woman's nature, there is always one bright smiling spot in the desert of her heart, and that is the shrine of maternal love. "I forgive you. What I was saying, Villefort, was, that the Bonapartists had not our sincerity, enthusiasm, or devotion."

"They had, however, what supplied the place of those fine qualities," replied the young man, "and that was fanaticism. Napoleon is the Mahomet of the West, and is worshipped by his commonplace but ambitions followers, not only as a leader and lawgiver, but also as the personification of equality."

"He!" cried the marquise: "Napoleon the type of equality! For mercy's sake, then, what would you call Robespierre? Come, come, do not strip the latter of his just rights to bestow them on the Corsican, who, to my mind, has usurped quite enough."

"Nay, madame; I would place each of these heroes on his right pedestal -- that of Robespierre on his scaffold in the Place Louis Quinze; that of Napoleon on the column of the Place Vendome. The only difference consists in the opposite character of the equality advocated by these two men; one is the equality that elevates, the other is the equality that degrades; one brings a king within reach of the guillotine, the other elevates the people to a level with the throne. Observe," said Villefort, smiling, "I do not mean to deny that both these men were revolutionary scoundrels, and that the 9th Thermidor and the 4th of April, in the year 1814, were lucky days for France, worthy of being gratefully remembered by every friend to monarchy and civil order; and that explains how it comes to pass that, fallen, as I trust he is forever, Napoleon has still retained a train of parasitical satellites. Still, marquise, it has been so with other usurpers -- Cromwell, for instance, who was not half so bad as Napoleon, had his partisans and advocates."

"Do you know, Villefort, that you are talking in a most
dreadfully revolutionary strain? But I excuse it, it is impossible to expect the son of a Girondin to be free from a small spice of the old leaven." A deep crimson suffused the countenance of Villefort.

"'Tis true, madame," answered he, "that my father was a Girondin, but he was not among the number of those who voted for the king's death; he was an equal sufferer with yourself during the Reign of Terror, and had well-nigh lost his head on the same scaffold on which your father perished."

"True," replied the marquise, without wincing in the slightest degree at the tragic remembrance thus called up; "but bear in mind, if you please, that our respective parents underwent persecution and proscription from diametrically opposite principles; in proof of which I may remark, that while my family remained among the stanchest adherents of the exiled princes, your father lost no time in joining the new government; and that while the Citizen Noirtier was a Girondin, the Count Noirtier became a senator."

"Dear mother," interposed Renee, "you know very well it was agreed that all these disagreeable reminiscences should forever be laid aside."

"Suffer me, also, madame," replied Villefort, "to add my earnest request to Mademoiselle de Saint-Meran's, that you will kindly allow the veil of oblivion to cover and conceal the past. What avails recrimination over matters wholly past recall? For my own part, I have laid aside even the name of my father, and altogether disown his political principles. He was -- nay, probably may still be -- a Bonapartist, and is called Noirtier; I, on the contrary, am a stanch royalist, and style myself de Villefort. Let what may remain of revolutionary sap exhaust itself and die away with the old trunk, and condescend only to regard the young shoot which has started up at a distance from the parent tree, without having the power, any more than the wish, to separate entirely from the stock from which it sprung."

"Bravo, Villefort!" cried the marquis; "excellently well said! Come, now, I have hopes of obtaining what I have been for years endeavoring to persuade the marquise to promise; namely, a perfect amnesty and forgetfulness of the past."

"With all my heart," replied the marquise; "let the past be forever forgotten. I promise you it affords me as little pleasure to revive it as it does you. All I ask is, that Villefort will be firm and inflexible for the future in his political principles. Remember, also, Villefort, that we have pledged ourselves to his majesty for your fealty and strict loyalty, and that at our recommendation the king consented to forget the past, as I do" (and here she extended to him her hand) -- "as I now do at your entreaty. But bear in mind, that should there fall in your way any one guilty of conspiring against the government, you will be so much the more bound to visit the offence with rigorous punishment, as it is known you belong to a suspected family."

"Alas, madame," returned Villefort, "my profession, as well as the times in which we live, compels me to be severe. I have already successfully conducted several public prosecutions, and brought the offenders to merited punishment. But we have not done with the thing yet."

"Do you, indeed, think so?" inquired the marquise.

"I am, at least, fearful of it. Napoleon, in the Island of Elba, is too near France, and his proximity keeps up the hopes of his partisans. Marseilles is filled with half-pay officers, who are daily, under one frivolous pretext or other, getting up quarrels with the royalists; from hence arise continual and fatal duels among the higher classes of persons, and assassinations in the lower."

"You have heard, perhaps," said the Comte de Salvieux, one of M. de Saint-Meran's oldest friends, and chamberlain to the Comte d'Artois, "that the Holy Alliance purpose removing him from thence?"

"Yes; they were talking about it when we left Paris," said M. de Saint-Meran; "and where is it decided to transfer him?"

"To Saint Helena."

"For heaven's sake, where is that?" asked the marquise.

"An island situated on the other side of the equator, at least two thousand leagues from here," replied the count.

"So much the better. As Villefort observes, it is a great act of folly to have left such a man between Corsica, where he was born, and Naples, of which his brother-in-law is king, and face to face with Italy, the sovereignty of which he coveted for his son."

"Unfortunately," said Villefort, "there are the treaties of 1814, and we cannot molest Napoleon without breaking those compacts."

"Oh, well, we shall find some way out of it," responded M. de Salvieux. "There wasn't any trouble over treaties when it was a question of shooting the poor Duc d'Enghien."

"Well," said the marquise, "it seems probable that, by the aid of the Holy Alliance, we shall be rid of Napoleon; and we must trust to the vigilance of M. de Villefort to purify Marseilles of his partisans. The king is either a king or no king; if he be acknowledged as sovereign of France, he should be upheld in peace and tranquillity; and this can best be effected by employing the most inflexible agents to put down every attempt at conspiracy -- 'tis the best and surest means of preventing mischief."

"Unfortunately, madame," answered Villefort, "the strong arm of the law is not called upon to interfere until the evil has taken place."

"Then all he has got to do is to endeavor to repair it."

"Nay, madame, the law is frequently powerless to effect this; all it can do is to avenge the wrong done."

"Oh, M. de Villefort," cried a beautiful young creature, daughter to the Comte de Salvieux, and the cherished friend of Mademoiselle de Saint-Meran, "do try and get up some famous trial while we are at Marseilles. I never was in a law-court; I am told it is so very amusing!"

"Amusing, certainly," replied the young man, "inasmuch as, instead of shedding tears as at the fictitious tale of woe produced at a theatre, you behold in a law-court a case of real and genuine distress -- a drama of life. The prisoner whom you there see pale, agitated, and alarmed, instead of-- as is the case when a curtain falls on a tragedy – going home to sup peacefully with his family, and then retiring to rest, that he may recommence his mimic woes on the morrow, -- is removed from your sight merely to be reconducted to his prison and delivered up to the executioner. I leave you to judge how far your nerves are calculated to bear you through such a scene. Of this, however, be assured, that should any favorable opportunity present itself, I will not fail to offer you the choice of being present."

"For shame, M. de Villefort!" said Renee, becoming quite pale; "don't you see how you are frightening us? -- and yet you laugh."

"What would you have? 'Tis like a duel. I have already recorded sentence of death, five or six times, against the movers of political conspiracies, and who can say how many daggers may be ready sharpened, and only waiting a favorable opportunity to be buried in my heart?"

"Gracious heavens, M. de Villefort," said Renee, becoming more and more terrified; "you surely are not in earnest."

"Indeed I am," replied the young magistrate with a smile; "and in the interesting trial that young lady is anxious to witness, the case would only be still more aggravated. Suppose, for instance, the prisoner, as is more than probable, to have served under Napoleon -- well, can you expect for an instant, that one accustomed, at the word of his commander, to rush fearlessly on the very bayonets of his foe, will scruple more to drive a stiletto into the heart of one he knows to be his personal enemy, than to slaughter his fellow-creatures, merely because bidden to do so by one he is bound to obey? Besides, one requires the excitement of being hateful in the eyes of the accused, in order to lash one's self into a state of sufficient vehemence and power. I would not choose to see the man against whom I pleaded smile, as though in mockery of my words. No; my pride is to see the accused pale, agitated, and as though beaten out of all composure by the fire of my eloquence." Renee uttered a smothered exclamation.

"Bravo!" cried one of the guests; "that is what I call talking to some purpose."

"Just the person we require at a time like the present," said a second.

"What a splendid business that last case of yours was, my dear Villefort!" remarked a third; "I mean the trial of the man for murdering his father. Upon my word, you killed him ere the executioner had laid his hand upon him."

"Oh, as for parricides, and such dreadful people as that," interposed Renee, "it matters very little what is done to them; but as regards poor unfortunate creatures whose only crime consists in having mixed themselves up in political intrigues" --

"Why, that is the very worst offence they could possibly commit; for, don't you see, Renee, the king is the father of his people, and he who shall plot or contrive aught against the life and safety of the parent of thirty-two millions of souls, is a parricide upon a fearfully great scale?"

"I don't know anything about that," replied Renee; "but, M. de Villefort, you have promised me -- have you not? -- always to show mercy to those I plead for."

"Make yourself quite easy on that point," answered Villefort, with one of his sweetest smiles; "you and I will always consult upon our verdicts."

"My love," said the marquise, "attend to your doves, your lap-dogs, and embroidery, but do not meddle with what you do not understand. Nowadays the military profession is in abeyance and the magisterial robe is the badge of honor. There is a wise Latin proverb that is very much in point."

"Cedant arma togae," said Villefort with a bow.

"I cannot speak Latin," responded the marquise.

"Well," said Renee, "I cannot help regretting you had not chosen some other profession than your own -- a physician, for instance. Do you know I always felt a shudder at the idea of even a destroying angel?"

"Dear, good Renee," whispered Villefort, as he gazed with unutterable tenderness on the lovely speaker.

"Let us hope, my child," cried the marquis, "that M. de Villefort may prove the moral and political physician of this province; if so, he will have achieved a noble work."

"And one which will go far to efface the recollection of his father's conduct," added the incorrigible marquise.

"Madame," replied Villefort, with a mournful smile, "I have already had the honor to observe that my father has – at least, I hope so -- abjured his past errors, and that he is, at the present moment, a firm and zealous friend to religion and order -- a better royalist, possibly, than his son; for he has to atone for past dereliction, while I have no other impulse than warm, decided preference and conviction." Having made this well-turned speech, Villefort looked carefully around to mark the effect of his oratory, much as he would have done had he been addressing the bench in open court.

"Do you know, my dear Villefort," cried the Comte de Salvieux, "that is exactly what I myself said the other day at the Tuileries, when questioned by his majesty's principal chamberlain touching the singularity of an alliance between the son of a Girondin and the daughter of an officer of the Duc de Conde; and I assure you he seemed fully to comprehend that this mode of reconciling political differences was based upon sound and excellent principles. Then the king, who, without our suspecting it, had overheard our conversation, interrupted us by saying, `Villefort' -- observe that the king did not pronounce the word Noirtier, but, on the contrary, placed considerable emphasis on that of Villefort -- `Villefort,' said his majesty, `is a young man of great judgment and discretion, who will be sure to make a figure in his profession; I like him much, and it gave me great pleasure to hear that he was about to become the son-in-law of the Marquis and Marquise de Saint-Meran. I should myself have recommended the match, had not the noble marquis anticipated my wishes by requesting my consent to it.'"

"Is it possible the king could have condescended so far as to express himself so favorably of me?" asked the enraptured Villefort.

"I give you his very words; and if the marquis chooses to be candid, he will confess that they perfectly agree with what his majesty said to him, when he went six months ago to consult him upon the subject of your espousing his daughter."

"That is true," answered the marquis.

"How much do I owe this gracious prince! What is there I would not do to evince my earnest gratitude!"

"That is right," cried the marquise. "I love to see you thus. Now, then, were a conspirator to fall into your hands, he would be most welcome."

"For my part, dear mother." interposed Renee, "I trust your wishes will not prosper, and that Providence will only permit petty offenders, poor debtors, and miserable cheats to fall into M. de Villefort's hands, -- then I shall be contented."

"Just the same as though you prayed that a physician might only be called upon to prescribe for headaches, measles, and the stings of wasps, or any other slight affection of the epidermis. If you wish to see me the king's attorney, you must desire for me some of those violent and dangerous diseases from the cure of which so much honor redounds to the physician."

At this moment, and as though the utterance of Villefort's wish had sufficed to effect its accomplishment, a servant entered the room, and whispered a few words in his ear. Villefort immediately rose from table and quitted the room upon the plea of urgent business; he soon, however, returned, his whole face beaming with delight. Renee regarded him with fond affection; and certainly his handsome features, lit up as they then were with more than usual fire and animation, seemed formed to excite the innocent admiration with which she gazed on her graceful and intelligent lover.

"You were wishing just now," said Villefort, addressing her, "that I were a doctor instead of a lawyer. Well, I at least resemble the disciples of Esculapius in one thing -- that of not being able to call a day my own, not even that of my betrothal."

"And wherefore were you called away just now?" asked Mademoiselle de Saint-Meran, with an air of deep interest.

"For a very serious matter, which bids fair to make work for the executioner."

"How dreadful!" exclaimed Renee, turning pale.

"Is it possible?" burst simultaneously from all who were near enough to the magistrate to hear his words.

"Why, if my information prove correct, a sort of Bonaparte conspiracy has just been discovered."

"Can I believe my ears?" cried the marquise.

"I will read you the letter containing the accusation, at least," said Villefort: --

"`The king's attorney is informed by a friend to the throne and the religions institutions of his country, that one named Edmond Dantes, mate of the ship Pharaon, this day arrived from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, has been the bearer of a letter from Murat to the usurper, and again taken charge of another letter from the usurper to the Bonapartist club in Paris. Ample corroboration of this statement may be obtained by arresting the above-mentioned Edmond Dantes, who either carries the letter for Paris about with him, or has it at his father's abode. Should it not be found in the possession of father or son, then it will assuredly be discovered in the cabin belonging to the said Dantes on board the Pharaon.'"

"But," said Renee, "this letter, which, after all, is but an anonymous scrawl, is not even addressed to you, but to the king's attorney."

"True; but that gentleman being absent, his secretary, by his orders, opened his letters; thinking this one of importance, he sent for me, but not finding me, took upon himself to give the necessary orders for arresting the accused party."

"Then the guilty person is absolutely in custody?" said the marquise.

"Nay, dear mother, say the accused person. You know we cannot yet pronounce him guilty."

"He is in safe custody," answered Villefort; "and rely upon it, if the letter is found, he will not be likely to be trusted abroad again, unless he goes forth under the especial protection of the headsman."

"And where is the unfortunate being?" asked Renee.

"He is at my house."

"Come, come, my friend," interrupted the marquise, "do not neglect your duty to linger with us. You are the king's servant, and must go wherever that service calls you."

"O Villefort!" cried Renee, clasping her hands, and looking towards her lover with piteous earnestness, "be merciful on this the day of our betrothal."

The young man passed round to the side of the table where the fair pleader sat, and leaning over her chair said tenderly, --

"To give you pleasure, my sweet Renee, I promise to show all the lenity in my power; but if the charges brought against this Bonapartist hero prove correct, why, then, you really must give me leave to order his head to be cut off." Renee shuddered.

"Never mind that foolish girl, Villefort," said the marquise. "She will soon get over these things." So saying, Madame de Saint-Meran extended her dry bony hand to Villefort, who, while imprinting a son-in-law's respectful salute on it, looked at Renee, as much as to say, "I must try and fancy 'tis your dear hand I kiss, as it should have been."

"These are mournful auspices to accompany a betrothal," sighed poor Renee.

"Upon my word, child!" exclaimed the angry marquise, "your folly exceeds all bounds. I should be glad to know what connection there can possibly be between your sickly sentimentality and the affairs of the state!"

"O mother!" murmured Renee.

"Nay, madame, I pray you pardon this little traitor. I promise you that to make up for her want of loyalty, I will be most inflexibly severe;" then casting an expressive glance at his betrothed, which seemed to say, "Fear not, for your dear sake my justice shall be tempered with mercy," and receiving a sweet and approving smile in return, Villefort quitted the room.



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第六章 代理检察官 差不多就在唐太斯举行婚宴的同一个时间里,大法院路上墨杜萨喷泉对面的一座宏大的贵族式的巨宅里,也正有人在设宴请吃订婚酒。但这儿的宾客可不是水手,士兵和那些头面人物下层平民百姓;团聚在这儿的都是马赛上流社会的头面人物,——文官曾在拿破仑统治的时期辞职退休;武官则从法军里开小差并投身于外国列强的军队里,而那些青年人则都在咒骂那个逆贼的环境中长大的,五年的流放的生活本该把这个人变成一个殉道者,而十五年的复辟生涯却使他被尊为半神的人。 宾客们围坐在餐桌前,席间的谈话热烈而紧张,谈话里充满了当时使南方居民们激昂复仇的情绪,法国南部曾经过五百年的宗教斗争,所以党派之间的对立的情绪极其激烈。 那个皇帝,曾一度统治过半个世界,并听惯了一亿二千万臣民用十种不同的语言高呼“拿破仑万岁!”现在却被贬为爱尔巴岛的国王,仅仅统治着五六千人;在餐桌边上这些人看来,他已经永远失去了法国,永远失去了他在法国的皇位了。 那些文官们滔滔不绝地讨论着他们的政治观点;武官们则在谈论莫斯科和来比锡战役,女人们则正在议论着约瑟芬皇后离婚的事。这一群保皇党人不但在庆祝一个人的垮台,而且还在庆祝一种主义的灭亡,他们相信政治上的繁荣已重新在他们眼前展现开来,他们已从痛苦的恶梦中醒来了。 一个佩戴着圣路易十字勋章的老人站了起来,他提议为国王路易十八的健康干杯。这位老人是圣梅朗侯爵。这一杯酒立刻使人联想到了在哈威尔的放逐生活和那爱好和平的法国国王,大家群情激昂,纷纷学英国人举杯祝贺的样子把酒杯举到了空中,太太小、姐们则把挂在她们胸前的花束解开来散花女神般地把花撒了一桌。一时间,席上气氛热烈充满了诗意。 圣。梅朗侯爵夫人有着一对严厉而令人憎恶的眼睛,虽然是已有五十岁了但看上去仍有贵族气派,她说:“那些革命党人,他们不仅赶走我们,还抢走我们的财产,到后来在恐怖时期却只卖了一点点钱。他们如果在这儿,就不得不承认,真正的信仰还是站在我们这一边的,因为我们自愿追随一个没落的王朝的命运,而他们却恰恰相反,他们只知道对一个初升的朝阳顶礼膜拜,是的,是的,我们不得不承认:我们为之牺牲了官位财富的这位国王,才真正是我们‘万民爱戴的路易’,而他们那个篡权夺位者却永远只是个被人诅咒的‘该死的拿破仑’。我说的对不对,维尔福?” “您说什么,请您原谅,夫人。真的请您原谅,我刚才没留心听您在说什么。” “夫人,夫人!”刚才那个提议祝酒的老人插进来说,“别去打扰那些年青人吧,他们快要结婚了,当然他们要谈什么就去谈好了,只是自然不会去谈政治了。” “算了吧,我亲爱的妈妈,”一个年轻的美人说道,她长着浓密褐色头发,眼睛水灵灵顾盼如珍珠般闪亮,“这都怪我不好,是我刚才缠住了维尔福先生,以致使他没有听到您说的话。好了现在您跟他说吧,而且您爱谈多久就谈多久。维尔福先生,我请您注意,我母亲在跟您说话呢。” “如果侯爵夫人愿意把刚才的话再说一遍,我是非常乐于答复。”福尔维先生说。 “算了,蕾妮,我饶了你。”侯爵夫人说道,她那严厉死板的脸上露出一点温柔慈爱的神色。 女人总是这样的,其他的一切感情或许都会萎谢,但在母性的胸怀里,总有宽厚善良的一面,这是上帝特地给母爱留下的一席之地——“福尔维,我刚才说:拿破仑党分子丝毫没有我们那种真诚,热情和忠心。” “啊,夫人,他们倒也有代替这些品德的东西,”青年回答说,“那就是狂热。拿破仑是西方的穆罕默德,他的那些庸庸碌碌却又野心勃勃的信徒们很崇拜他,他们不仅把他看作一个领袖和立法者,还把他看作平民的化身。” “他!”侯爵夫人喊道,“拿破仑,平等的象征!天哪!那么,你把罗伯斯庇尔[罗伯斯庇尔(1758—1794)法国资产阶级革命时期时代雅各宾党的领袖,革命政府的首脑,在热月九日政变后,被处死。]又比做什么?算了,不要把后者头衔拿来去赐给那个科西嘉人[指拿破仑]了。我看,篡位的事已经够多的了。” “不,夫人,如果给这些英雄们树上纪念像的话,我要给他们每个人一个正确的地位——罗伯庇尔的应该树在他建立的断头台那个地方;拿破仑的则应该刻在旺多姆广场上的廊柱上。这两个人所代表的平等,其性质上是相反的,差别就在于——前一个是降低了平等,而后一个则是抬高了平等的地位。一个要把国王送上断头台,而另一个则要把人民抬高到王位上。请注意,”维尔福微着笑说,“我并不是在否认我刚才说的这两个人都是闹革命的混蛋,我承认热月九日[热月九日是罗伯斯庇尔等人被捕的日子。]和四月四日[这里指的是1814年4月初拿破仑退位被囚的日子]是法国并不幸运的两个日子,是值得王朝和文明社会的朋友们庆祝的日子,我想说的是,虽然我想信拿破仑已永远一蹶不振,但他却仍然拥有一批狂热的信徒。还有,侯爵夫人,其他那些大逆不道的人也都是这样的,——譬如说,克伦威尔吧[克伦威尔(1599—1658),英国政治家,资产阶级革命的领导人。]他虽然还不及拿破仑的一半,但他也有他的信徒。” “你知道不知道,维尔福,你满口都是革命党那种可怕的强辩,这一点我倒可以原谅,一个吉伦党徒[18世纪法国资产阶级革命时期,代表大工商业资产阶级的政党,1792年后转向反对革命。]的儿子,难道会对恐怖保留一点兴趣。” 维尔福的脸涨的通红,“不错,夫人,”他回答道,“我的父亲是一个吉伦特党党员,但他并没有去投票赞成处死国王。在恐怖时期,他也和您一样是一个受难者,也几乎和您的父亲一样在同一个断头台上被杀。” “不错,”侯爵夫人回答,这个被唤醒的悲惨的记忆丝毫没使她动容,“但我要请您记住,我们两家的父亲虽然同时被害,但他们各自的原因却是大相径庭的。为了证明这一点,我来把旧事重新提一遍:亲王[指路易十八]被流放的时候,我的家庭成员依旧是他忠诚的臣仆,而你的父亲却迫不及待的去投奔了新政府,公民瓦蒂成为吉伦特党以后,就摇身一变成了瓦蒂埃伯爵,并以上议员和政治家的姿态出现了。” “亲爱的妈妈,”蕾妮插进来说:“您是知道的,大家早已讲好了的,别再提这些讨厌的往事了。” “夫人,”维尔福说道,“我同意圣。梅明小、姐的话,垦求您把过去忘了吧,这些陈年老账还翻它做什么?我本人不仅放弃了我父亲的政治主张,而且还抛弃了他的姓。他以前是——不,或许现在还是——一个拿破仑党人,他叫他的诺瓦蒂埃。我呢,相反,是一个忠诚的保皇党人,我姓我的维尔福。在一棵老树上还残余着点革命的液汁,就让它随着枯萎的老树干一起去干枯吧,至于那些新生的丫枝,它生长的地方离主干已隔开了一段距离,它很想和主干完全脱离关系,只是心有余而力不足罢了。” “好,维尔福!”侯爵叫道,“说得妙极了!这几年来,我总在劝侯爵夫人,忘掉过去的事情,但从未成功过,但愿你能替我说服她。” “好了,”侯爵夫人说道:“让我们永远忘紵妄去的事吧!这样再好不过了。至少,维尔福将来一定不会再动摇了。记住,维尔福,我们已用我们的身家性命向皇上为你作了担保,正因为如此,皇上才答应不追究过去(说到这里,她把她的手伸给他吻了一下),象我现在答应你的请求一样。你也要牢牢记祝要是有谁犯了颠覆政府罪而落到了你的手里,你可一定得严惩罪犯,因为大家都知道,你出身于一个可疑的家庭。” “嗨,夫人!”维尔福回答说,“我的职业,正象我们现在所处的这个时代一样,要求我不得不严厉的,我已经很顺利的处理了几次公诉,都使罪犯受了应得的惩罚。不幸的是,我们现在还没到万事大吉的时候。” “你真这样认为吗?”侯爵夫人问。 “恐怕是这样的。那在厄尔巴岛上的拿破仑,离法国仍然太近了,由于他近在咫尺,他的信徒们就会仍然抱有希望。马赛到处是些领了半饷休养的军官,他们每天尽为些鸡毛蒜皮的小事而借口和保皇党人吵架,所以上流社会中常常闹决斗,而下层社会中则时常闹暗杀。” “你或许也听�
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 08:59重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-10-14 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 8
The Chateau D'If.

The commissary of police, as he traversed the ante-chamber, made a sign to two gendarmes, who placed themselves one on Dantes' right and the other on his left. A door that communicated with the Palais de Justice was opened, and they went through a long range of gloomy corridors, whose appearance might have made even the boldest shudder. The Palais de Justice communicated with the prison, -- a somber edifice, that from its grated windows looks on the clock-tower of the Accoules. After numberless windings, Dantes saw a door with an iron wicket. The commissary took up an iron mallet and knocked thrice, every blow seeming to Dantes as if struck on his heart. The door opened, the two gendarmes gently pushed him forward, and the door closed with a loud sound behind him. The air he inhaled was no longer pure, but thick and mephitic, -- he was in prison. He was conducted to a tolerably neat chamber, but grated and barred, and its appearance, therefore, did not greatly alarm him; besides, the words of Villefort, who seemed to interest himself so much, resounded still in his ears like a promise of freedom. It was four o'clock when Dantes was placed in this chamber. It was, as we have said, the 1st of March, and the prisoner was soon buried in darkness. The obscurity augmented the acuteness of his hearing; at the slightest sound he rose and hastened to the door, convinced they were about to liberate him, but the sound died away, and Dantes sank again into his seat. At last, about ten o'clock, and just as Dantes began to despair, steps were heard in the corridor, a key turned in the lock, the bolts creaked, the massy oaken door flew open, and a flood of light from two torches pervaded the apartment. By the torchlight Dantes saw the glittering sabres and carbines of four gendarmes. He had advanced at first, but stopped at the sight of this display of force.

"Are you come to fetch me?" asked he.

"Yes," replied a gendarme.

"By the orders of the deputy procureur?"

"I believe so." The conviction that they came from M. de Villefort relieved all Dantes' apprehensions; he advanced calmly, and placed himself in the centre of the escort. A carriage waited at the door, the coachman was on the box, and a police officer sat beside him.

"Is this carriage for me?" said Dantes.

"It is for you," replied a gendarme.

Dantes was about to speak; but feeling himself urged forward, and having neither the power nor the intention to resist, he mounted the steps, and was in an instant seated inside between two gendarmes; the two others took their places opposite, and the carriage rolled heavily over the stones.

The prisoner glanced at the windows -- they were grated; he had changed his prison for another that was conveying him he knew not whither. Through the grating, however, Dantes saw they were passing through the Rue Caisserie, and by the Rue Saint-Laurent and the Rue Taramis, to the port. Soon he saw the lights of La Consigne.

The carriage stopped, the officer descended, approached the guardhouse, a dozen soldiers came out and formed themselves in order; Dantes saw the reflection of their muskets by the light of the lamps on the quay.

"Can all this force be summoned on my account?" thought he.

The officer opened the door, which was locked, and, without speaking a word, answered Dantes' question; for he saw between the ranks of the soldiers a passage formed from the carriage to the port. The two gendarmes who were opposite to him descended first, then he was ordered to alight and the gendarmes on each side of him followed his example. They advanced towards a boat, which a custom-house officer held by a chain, near the quay.

The soldiers looked at Dantes with an air of stupid curiosity. In an instant he was placed in the stern-sheets of the boat, between the gendarmes, while the officer stationed himself at the bow; a shove sent the boat adrift, and four sturdy oarsmen impelled it rapidly towards the Pilon. At a shout from the boat, the chain that closes the mouth of the port was lowered and in a second they were, as Dantes knew, in the Frioul and outside the inner harbor.

The prisoner's first feeling was of joy at again breathing the pure air -- for air is freedom; but he soon sighed, for he passed before La Reserve, where he had that morning been so happy, and now through the open windows came the laughter and revelry of a ball. Dantes folded his hands, raised his eyes to heaven, and prayed fervently.

The boat continued her voyage. They had passed the Tete de Morte, were now off the Anse du Pharo, and about to double the battery. This manoeuvre was incomprehensible to Dantes.

"Whither are you taking me?" asked he.

"You will soon know."

"But still" --

"We are forbidden to give you any explanation." Dantes, trained in discipline, knew that nothing would be more absurd than to question subordinates, who were forbidden to reply; and so he remained silent.

The most vague and wild thoughts passed through his mind. The boat they were in could not make a long voyage; there was no vessel at anchor outside the harbor; he thought, perhaps, they were going to leave him on some distant point. He was not bound, nor had they made any attempt to handcuff him; this seemed a good augury. Besides, had not the deputy, who had been so kind to him, told him that provided he did not pronounce the dreaded name of Noirtier, he had nothing to apprehend? Had not Villefort in his presence destroyed the fatal letter, the only proof against him?

He waited silently, striving to pierce through the darkness.

They had left the Ile Ratonneau, where the lighthouse stood, on the right, and were now opposite the Point des Catalans. It seemed to the prisoner that he could distinguish a feminine form on the beach, for it was there Mercedes dwelt. How was it that a presentiment did not warn Mercedes that her lover was within three hundred yards of her?

One light alone was visible; and Dantes saw that it came from Mercedes' chamber. Mercedes was the only one awake in the whole settlement. A loud cry could be heard by her. But pride restrained him and he did not utter it. What would his guards think if they heard him shout like a madman?

He remained silent, his eyes fixed upon the light; the boat went on, but the prisoner thought only of Mercedes. An intervening elevation of land hid the light. Dantes turned and perceived that they had got out to sea. While he had been absorbed in thought, they had shipped their oars and hoisted sail; the boat was now moving with the wind.

In spite of his repugnance to address the guards, Dantes turned to the nearest gendarme, and taking his hand, --

"Comrade," said he, "I adjure you, as a Christian and a soldier, to tell me where we are going. I am Captain Dantes, a loyal Frenchman, thought accused of treason; tell me where you are conducting me, and I promise you on my honor I will submit to my fate."

The gendarme looked irresolutely at his companion, who returned for answer a sign that said, "I see no great harm in telling him now," and the gendarme replied, --

"You are a native of Marseilles, and a sailor, and yet you do not know where you are going?"

"On my honor, I have no idea."

"Have you no idea whatever?"

"None at all."

"That is impossible."

"I swear to you it is true. Tell me, I entreat."

"But my orders."

"Your orders do not forbid your telling me what I must know in ten minutes, in half an hour, or an hour. You see I cannot escape, even if I intended."

"Unless you are blind, or have never been outside the harbor, you must know."

"I do not."

"Look round you then." Dantes rose and looked forward, when he saw rise within a hundred yards of him the black and frowning rock on which stands the Chateau d'If. This gloomy fortress, which has for more than three hundred years furnished food for so many wild legends, seemed to Dantes like a scaffold to a malefactor.

"The Chateau d'If?" cried he, "what are we going there for?" The gendarme smiled.

"I am not going there to be imprisoned," said Dantes; "it is only used for political prisoners. I have committed no crime. Are there any magistrates or judges at the Chateau d'If?"

"There are only," said the gendarme, "a governor, a garrison, turnkeys, and good thick walls. Come, come, do not look so astonished, or you will make me think you are laughing at me in return for my good nature." Dantes pressed the gendarme's hand as though he would crush it.

"You think, then," said he, "that I am taken to the Chateau d'If to be imprisoned there?"

"It is probable; but there is no occasion to squeeze so hard."

"Without any inquiry, without any formality?"

"All the formalities have been gone through; the inquiry is already made."

"And so, in spite of M. de Villefort's promises?"

"I do not know what M. de Villefort promised you," said the gendarme, "but I know we are taking you to the Chateau d'If. But what are you doing? Help, comrades, help!"

By a rapid movement, which the gendarme's practiced eye had perceived, Dantes sprang forward to precipitate himself into the sea; but four vigorous arms seized him as his feet quitted the bottom of the boat. He fell back cursing with rage.

"Good!" said the gendarme, placing his knee on his chest; "believe soft-spoken gentlemen again! Harkye, my friend, I have disobeyed my first order, but I will not disobey the second; and if you move, I will blow your brains out." And he levelled his carbine at Dantes, who felt the muzzle against his temple.

For a moment the idea of struggling crossed his mind, and of so ending the unexpected evil that had overtaken him. But he bethought him of M. de Villefort's promise; and, besides, death in a boat from the hand of a gendarme seemed too terrible. He remained motionless, but gnashing his teeth and wringing his hands with fury.

At this moment the boat came to a landing with a violent shock. One of the sailors leaped on shore, a cord creaked as it ran through a pulley, and Dantes guessed they were at the end of the voyage, and that they were mooring the boat.

His guards, taking him by the arms and coat-collar, forced him to rise, and dragged him towards the steps that lead to the gate of the fortress, while the police officer carrying a musket with fixed bayonet followed behind.

Dantes made no resistance; he was like a man in a dream: he saw soldiers drawn up on the embankment; he knew vaguely that he was ascending a flight of steps; he was conscious that he passed through a door, and that the door closed behind him; but all this indistinctly as through a mist. He did not even see the ocean, that terrible barrier against freedom, which the prisoners look upon with utter despair.

They halted for a minute, during which he strove to collect his thoughts. He looked around; he was in a court surrounded by high walls; he heard the measured tread of sentinels, and as they passed before the light he saw the barrels of their muskets shine.

They waited upwards of ten minutes. Certain Dantes could not escape, the gendarmes released him. They seemed awaiting orders. The orders came.

"Where is the prisoner?" said a voice.

"Here," replied the gendarmes.

"Let him follow me; I will take him to his cell."

"Go!" said the gendarmes, thrusting Dantes forward.

The prisoner followed his guide, who led him into a room almost under ground, whose bare and reeking walls seemed as though impregnated with tears; a lamp placed on a stool illumined the apartment faintly, and showed Dantes the features of his conductor, an under-jailer, ill-clothed, and of sullen appearance.

"Here is your chamber for to-night," said he. "It is late, and the governor is asleep. To-morrow, perhaps, he may change you. In the meantime there is bread, water, and fresh straw; and that is all a prisoner can wish for. Goodnight." And before Dantes could open his mouth -- before he had noticed where the jailer placed his bread or the water -- before he had glanced towards the corner where the straw was, the jailer disappeared, taking with him the lamp and closing the door, leaving stamped upon the prisoner's mind the dim reflection of the dripping walls of his dungeon.

Dantes was alone in darkness and in silence -- cold as the shadows that he felt breathe on his burning forehead. With the first dawn of day the jailer returned, with orders to leave Dantes where he was. He found the prisoner in the same position, as if fixed there, his eyes swollen with weeping. He had passed the night standing, and without sleep. The jailer advanced; Dantes appeared not to perceive him. He touched him on the shoulder. Edmond started.

"Have you not slept?" said the jailer.

"I do not know," replied Dantes. The jailer stared.

"Are you hungry?" continued he.

"I do not know."

"Do you wish for anything?"

"I wish to see the governor." The jailer shrugged his shoulders and left the chamber.

Dantes followed him with his eyes, and stretched forth his hands towards the open door; but the door closed. All his emotion then burst forth; he cast himself on the ground, weeping bitterly, and asking himself what crime he had committed that he was thus punished.

The day passed thus; he scarcely tasted food, but walked round and round the cell like a wild beast in its cage. One thought in particular tormented him: namely, that during his journey hither he had sat so still, whereas he might, a dozen times, have plunged into the sea, and, thanks to his powers of swimming, for which he was famous, have gained the shore, concealed himself until the arrival of a Genoese or Spanish vessel, escaped to Spain or Italy, where Mercedes and his father could have joined him. He had no fears as to how he should live -- good seamen are welcome everywhere. He spoke Italian like a Tuscan, and Spanish like a Castilian; he would have been free, and happy with Mercedes and his father, whereas he was now confined in the Chateau d'If, that impregnable fortress, ignorant of the future destiny of his father and Mercedes; and all this because he had trusted to Villefort's promise. The thought was maddening, and Dantes threw himself furiously down on his straw. The next morning at the same hour, the jailer came again.

"Well," said the jailer, "are you more reasonable to-day?" Dantes made no reply.

"Come, cheer up; is there anything that I can do for you?"

"I wish to see the governor."

"I have already told you it was impossible."

"Why so?"

"Because it is against prison rules, and prisoners must not even ask for it."

"What is allowed, then?"

"Better fare, if you pay for it, books, and leave to walk about."

"I do not want books, I am satisfied with my food, and do not care to walk about; but I wish to see the governor."

"If you worry me by repeating the same thing, I will not bring you any more to eat."

"Well, then," said Edmond, "if you do not, I shall die of hunger -- that is all."

The jailer saw by his tone he would be happy to die; and as every prisoner is worth ten sous a day to his jailer, he replied in a more subdued tone.

"What you ask is impossible; but if you are very well behaved you will be allowed to walk about, and some day you will meet the governor, and if he chooses to reply, that is his affair."

"But," asked Dantes, "how long shall I have to wait?"

"Ah, a month -- six months -- a year."

"It is too long a time. I wish to see him at once."

"Ah," said the jailer, "do not always brood over what is impossible, or you will be mad in a fortnight."

"You think so?"

"Yes; we have an instance here; it was by always offering a million of francs to the governor for his liberty that an abbe became mad, who was in this chamber before you."

"How long has he left it?"

"Two years."

"Was he liberated, then?"

"No; he was put in a dungeon."

"Listen!" said Dantes. "I am not an abbe, I am not mad; perhaps I shall be, but at present, unfortunately, I am not. I will make you another offer."

"What is that?"

"I do not offer you a million, because I have it not; but I will give you a hundred crowns if, the first time you go to Marseilles, you will seek out a young girl named Mercedes, at the Catalans, and give her two lines from me."

"If I took them, and were detected, I should lose my place, which is worth two thousand francs a year; so that I should be a great fool to run such a risk for three hundred."

"Well," said Dantes, "mark this; if you refuse at least to tell Mercedes I am here, I will some day hide myself behind the door, and when you enter I will dash out your brains with this stool."

"Threats!" cried the jailer, retreating and putting himself on the defensive; "you are certainly going mad. The abbe began like you, and in three days you will be like him, mad enough to tie up; but, fortunately, there are dungeons here." Dantes whirled the stool round his head.

"All right, all right," said the jailer; "all right, since you will have it so. I will send word to the governor."

"Very well," returned Dantes, dropping the stool and sitting on it as if he were in reality mad. The jailer went out, and returned in an instant with a corporal and four soldiers.

"By the governor's orders," said he, "conduct the prisoner to the tier beneath."

"To the dungeon, then," said the corporal.

"Yes; we must put the madman with the madmen." The soldiers seized Dantes, who followed passively.

He descended fifteen steps, and the door of a dungeon was opened, and he was thrust in. The door closed, and Dantes advanced with outstretched hands until he touched the wall; he then sat down in the corner until his eyes became accustomed to the darkness. The jailer was right; Dantes wanted but little of being utterly mad.





中文翻译
第八章 伊夫堡

警长穿过外客厅的时候对两个宪兵做了一个手势,他们就跟上来了,一个站在唐太斯的右边,一个站在他的左边。一扇通向院子的门已经打开了,他们穿过了条长长的、阴森森的走廊,这条走廊的外貌,即使最大胆的人看了也会不寒而栗的,法院和监狱是相通的,监狱是一座幽暗的大建筑,从它铁格子的窗口望出去可以看见阿库尔教堂钟楼的尖顶。拐了无数的弯,唐太斯终于看见了一扇铁门,警长在门上敲了三下,唐太斯觉得每一个都敲在他的心里似的,门开了,两个宪兵把他轻轻地往前一推,他便迟疑地迈了进去,那门猛地在他的身后关上了。他呼吸到了一种空气,那是一种混浊的略带臭味的空气,他被带到了一个房间里,虽然门窗都装着铁栏杆,但还算是干净些,所以它的外观倒还不使他怎么害怕,再说代理检察官刚才似乎对他充满了关切,他的话还在他的耳边,象是在允诺给他自由似的,唐太斯被关进这个牢房的时候是下午四点钟,我们已经说过,这天是三月一日,所以没呆多久就进入了黑夜。幽暗使他的听觉变得敏锐了起来,每有一个微弱声音传进这个房间,他就赶快站起来到门边,都认为是来释放他的,但声音又渐渐沉寂了,唐太斯只好颓然地坐在了他的木凳子上,最后,大约到了十点左右,唐太斯开始绝望的时候,一把钥匙插入了锁,并转动了一下,门闩嘎嘎地响了几声,那笨重的大铁门便突然打开了,两只火把上的光照亮了整个房间,借着火把的灯光,唐太斯看清了四个宪兵身佩闪光的佩刀和马熗,他迎上前去,但一看到这些新增的士兵便又停下步来。

“你们是来接我的吗?”他问。

“是的。”一个士兵回答。

“是奉了代理检察官的命令吗?”

“我想是吧。”

“那好。”

即然相信他们是代理检察官派来的,不幸的唐太斯便打消了一切疑虑开了门。他镇定地迈步向前走去,自动地走在了宪兵的中间。门口有一辆马车车夫坐在车座上,他的身后有一位下级检察官。

“这辆马车是给我坐的吗?”唐太斯问。

“是给你坐的。”一个宪兵回答。

唐太斯想说什么,但觉得后边有人推了他一下,他既无力也无心作出什么拒绝,就登上了踏板,立刻被夹在了两个宪兵之间,其余两个在对面的位置上坐了下来,于是马车轮子开始在石路上笨重地滚动起来。

犯人看了看车窗,车窗也是钉着栏杆的。他虽然已从牢里出来,但现在正在被送到一个他所不知道的地方去。通过车窗和栏杆,唐太斯看到他们正经过凯塞立街。沿着劳伦码头和塔拉密司街向港口方向驶去,不久,他又觉得灯塔上的光穿过窗上的栏杆,照到了他的身上。

马车停了下来,那个警官下了车向卫兵室走去,不久,里面出来了十几个卫兵,排起队来,借着码头的灯光,唐太斯看到了他们的毛瑟熗在闪光。

“难道他们是为了我吗?”他想。

警官打开车门,他虽然什么也没说,但唐太斯的疑问已经得到了答复——因为他看见了两排士兵夹道排成了一条甬道,从马车直排到码头。坐在他对面的两个宪兵先下来然后命令他下了车,左右两边的宪兵跟在他的后面。他们向一艘小船走去,那条小船是一个海关关员的,用一条铁链拴在码头旁边。

士兵们都带着一种惊奇的神色看着唐太斯。刹那间,他已经被士兵们夹持着坐在船尾,警官刚坐在船头,船只一篙就被撑离了岸,四个健壮的桨手划着它迅速地向皮隆方向驶去。

船上喊了一声,封锁港口的铁链就垂了下来。转眼,他们已经到了港口外面。

犯人一到大海上最初是很高兴,他深深地吸了一口新鲜空气,——空气是自由的,他感到了一种舒畅,但不久他就叹了一口气,因为他正在从瑞瑟夫酒家经过,这天早上他还在那儿,还是那样地快乐,而现在,从那敞开的窗子里,传来了他人在跳舞,在欢笑,在喧哗的声音。唐太斯双手合在胸前,仰面朝天祈祷起来。

小船继续前进着,他们已经过了穆德峡,现在已经到了灯塔前面,正要绕过炮台。唐太斯对这一条航线感到有些不理解。

“你们要把我带到那里去?”他问。

“待一会你就知道了。”

“但是——”

“我们是奉命,不得向你做任何解释。”

唐太斯知道去向奉命不得作答的下属提出问题是毫无意义的举动,也就沉没了。

这时,他的脑子里冒出了一些奇怪的念头,他们所乘的这只小船是不能做长途航行的,港口外面又没有大帆船停泊在那里;他想,他们或许要在某个很偏僻的地方放他走,他没有被绑起来,他们也丝毫没有给他上手铐的意图,这似乎是个好兆头,而且,那位很仁慈地对待他的代理法官不是告诉过他,说是要他不提到诺瓦蒂埃这个可怕的名子,他就什么也不说了,也不必害怕,代理法官不是还当着他的面把那封致命的信毁了吗,臒庭击他的唯一证据也没有了,于是,他就一言不发地等着,努力在黑暗中看清航向。

他们已经过了兰顿纽岛,那儿也有一座灯塔,立在他们右边,现在已正对着迦太罗尼亚人村的海面上,犯人更加睁大了眼睛,他好象在沙滩上隐隐约约地辨认女人的身影,因为美塞苔丝就在那儿。她怎么会不预感到她的爱人就在她的身边呢?

有一处灯光还隐隐约约可辨,唐太斯认出那是美塞苔丝房间,在那个小小的村落里,只有美塞苔丝没睡,他真想大声喊出来让她听到自己的声音,但他没有喊,因为如果宪兵们听到他象一个疯子似的大声喊叫起来,他们会怎么想呢。

他依旧一言不发,但眼睛盯在那灯光上,小船继续前进着,他在思念着美塞苔丝。一片隆起的高地挡住了那灯光。唐太斯转过头来,发现他们已经划到了海上,在他沉思的时,他们早已经扯起了风帆。

唐太斯虽然极不愿意再提出疑问,但他还是禁不住转向靠近他的那个宪兵,抓住了他的一只手。

“朋友,我以一个基督教徒和水手的身份请求您,请您告诉我,我们究竟到那里去?我是唐太斯船长,一个忠实的法国人,有人诬告我是叛徒,请你告诉我你们究竟要押我到什么地方去,我以我的人格向你保证,我一定听天由命。”

那宪兵迟疑不决地看着他的同伴,他的同伴长叹一声,象是说告诉他也无妨。于是那宪兵回答说:“你是马赛本地人,又是个水手,怎么会不知道你在往什么地方去?”

“凭良心说,我一点也不知道。”

“那是不可能的。”

“我向你们发誓,的确如此。告诉我吧,我求您们了。”

“但那命令怎么办呢?”

“那命令并没有阻止你告诉我在十分钟前,半小时,或一小时后我一定会知道的事呀。

别让我闷在葫芦里了吧,你看,我把你当成了朋友,我又不想反抗逃走,而且,我也做不出那样的事,我们究竟是到什么地方?“

“除非你是瞎子或是从来没出过马赛港,不然你一定会知道的。”

“那么你四周看看吧!”

唐太斯站起来向前望去,他看到了一百码远处,在黑森森地岩石上,竖着的是伊夫堡。

三百多年来,这座阴森森的监狱曾有过许多可怕的传说,所以当他出现在唐太斯的眼前的时候,他就象一个死囚看见了断头台一样。

“伊夫堡?”他喊到,“我们到那儿去干什么?”

宪兵们只是笑了笑。

“我该不是被扣留到那儿吧?”唐太斯说,“那可薀拓重要的政治犯的地方。我没有犯罪。伊夫堡有法官吗?”

“那儿,只有一个典狱长,一个卫队,一些囚卒和厚厚的墙。好,好别装出一副吃惊的样子了,不然我真要觉得你在用嘲笑来报答我的好意了。”

“那么,这么说,我也要被关在这里面?”

“或许是吧。不过,你这样紧紧地捏着我的手也无济于事呀。”

“不经过任何手续了吧?”

“一切手继已经办齐啦。”

“这么说,也不用考虑维尔福先生所许的愿了吗?”

“我们不知道维尔福先生曾许过你什么愿。”宪兵说,我知道我们是押你到伊夫监狱去,咦,你想干什么,朋友,抓住他!

宪兵那训练有素的眼睛只看见了急速一动,那是唐太斯正跃身准备投入海里的一瞬间,但是,四条强有力的手臂已经抓住了他,以致他的脚好象给钉在了地板上一样,他疯狂地叫着跌进了船舱里。

好几个宪兵用膝头顶着他的胸膛说“你们水手的信用原来是这样的!别在相信这些甜言蜜语了!听着先生,我的朋友,我已经违背了我的第一个命令,但我不会违背第二个命令,你要是动一动,我马上就叫你的脑袋开花,”他的熗对着了唐太斯,后者觉得熗已顶住了他的头。

这时,他很想故意就此了结那些忽然降临到他头上的恶运,但正因为那恶运是不期而致,唐太斯认为它不会坚持太久的。他记起了维尔福先生的许诺,于是希望又复活了,而且他想,如果这样在船上死在一个宪兵的手里,似乎他觉得太平庸,太丢人的脸了。所以他索性倒在船舱里,怒吼了一声,恨恨地咬着自己的手。

这当儿,一个剧烈的震动使小船全身摇晃了一下,他们已经到达目的地,一个水手跳上岸去,一条铁索拖过滑轮,水手们已经在用缆绳系住小船。

宪兵们抓住他的手臂,硬拉他起身,拖他踏上石级,向城堡走去,那个警长跟在后面,拿着一把上了刺刀的火熗。

唐太斯没做什么反抗,他象是一个梦游的人,看见士兵排在两旁,他也知道在有石级的地方不得不抬脚迈上去,他觉得他过了一道门,那道门在他走过以后就关上了,他看到的所有的东西都象是在雾里似的,一切都是模模糊糊的,他甚至连海都看不见了,——海景在犯人的眼里是这样的令人沮丧。他只能带着痛苦的回忆望着犯人眼前那一片浩瀚的海洋了,知道他再也不能纵横驰骋了。

他们停了一下,乘这个时候也竭力使自己集中一下思想。

他向四周看了看,才发现他正站在一个高墙环绕的的正方形天井里。他听到哨兵们均匀的脚步,当他在灯光前走过时,他看见了他们的毛瑟熗在闪光。

他们等候了有十分钟,。宪兵确信唐太斯不会再逃走了,便松手放开他。他们象在等命令,而命令终于来了。

“犯人在什么地方?”一个声音在问。

“在这儿。”一个宪兵在回答。

“叫他到我这里来,我带他到他自己房间里去。”

“走!”宪兵推着唐太斯说。

犯人跟在他的引路人后面走,后者领他走进了一个几乎埋在地下的房间,光秃秃的墙壁发出难闻的臭味,象薀鸵满了泪珠;长凳上放着一盏灯,灯光昏暗地照着房间,唐太斯看清了他引路人的面貌,他是一个下级狱卒,衣着十分不整齐,脸色阴沉沉的。

“这是你今天晚上的房间,”他说“时间已经晚了,典狱长先生已经睡了。明天,当他醒来看到关于处置你的命令的时候,他或许给你换地方。现在,这儿有面包,水和稻草。一个犯人所希望的也就是这些了,晚安。”唐太斯还没来得及看到狱卒把面包和水放在什么地方,还不曾向屋角看一看稻草究竟在什么地方,那狱卒已经拿起他的灯走了。

唐太斯,独自站在黑暗和寂静里,他头上的圆形拱顶发出冰冷的寒气,直逼进他火一样燃烧的额头,而他象臒桶顶似的一言不发,一动也不动地站着。天一亮,狱卒就带着唐太斯不必调换房间的命令回来了。他发现犯人还站在那个地方,一动也没动,好象钉在那儿似的,他的两眼都哭肿了。他就是这样站了整整一夜的,不曾睡过一会儿。狱卒走向前去,唐太斯象没看见似的,他碰一碰他的肩头,唐太斯吃了一惊。

“你没有睡吗?”狱卒说。

“我不知道。”唐太斯回答。狱卒呆呆地瞪了他一会儿。

“你饿不饿?”他又问。

“我不知道。”

“你想干什么?”

“我想见一见典狱长。”

狱卒耸耸他的肩膀,便离开了房间走了。

唐太斯目送着他向那半开着的门伸出手去,但门又关上了,他的情绪一下子爆发了出来,他跌倒在地上,眼泪夺眶而出,他扪心自问,究竟犯了什么罪,要受到这样的惩罚。

这一天就这样过去了,他没吃一点食物,只是在斗室里走来走去,象一只被困在笼子里的野兽似的,最使他苦恼的是,在这次被押送的途中,他竟这样的平静和呆笨,他本来这次跳海也是成功的,他的游泳技术是素来有名的,他可以游到岸边躲起来,等到热那亚船或西班牙船来的时候,逃到西班牙或意大利去,美塞苔丝和他的父亲可以到那儿去找我团聚,他跟本用不着担心以后的生活,因为他是一个好海员是到处都受人欢迎的,他讲起意大利语来就象托斯卡人一样[意大利的一种民族。],而讲起西班牙语来就象卡斯蒂利亚人[西班牙的一种民族。],那时他就会很幸福的。但是现在他却被囚禁到了伊夫堡这个地方,再也无法知道他父亲和美塞苔丝的命运如何了。而这一切都是因为他轻信了维尔福的许诺,他愈想愈气得发疯,痛恨得在稻草上打滚。第二天早上,狱卒又来了。

“喂,你今天想了通吗,”狱卒说,唐太斯没有回答。

“好了,振作一点,在我力所能及的范围内,你有什么要求没有?”

“我想见典狱长。”

“唉,我已经告你,这是不可能的,”狱卒不耐烦地说。

“为什么不可能?”

“因为这是这里的规定所不允许的。”

“假如你付得起钱,伙食可以好一点,还有书可读,还可以让你散散步。”

“我不要书,我对伙食已经很满意,我也不想什么散步,我只希望见见典狱长。”

“假如你老拿这个问题来麻烦我,我就不给你饭吃啦。”

“嗯,那么,假如你不拿来,我就饿死了,——那也成。”

唐太斯讲这些话的口吻使狱卒相信他的囚犯的确很愿意死,但由于狱卒每天从每一个犯人身上可以赚到十个左右的生活费,他说话时语气又软了下来,“你提的要求是不可能的,但你要是驯驯服服的在这儿,你就可以去散散步,你也许会有一天碰到典狱长,至于他是否能回答你的话,那就看他的了。”

“可是,我要等多久呢?”唐太斯问。

“哦,一个月,——六个月——一年。”

“这太久了,我希望能立刻见到他。”

“噢,别老去想那些不可能的事,否则你不到二个星期就会发疯的!”狱卒说。

“你这样认为吗?”

“是的,就会发疯的,疯子一开始的时候,就是这样的,我们这里就有这样一个例子。

有一个神甫先前就在这个牢房里,他也是总跟典狱长说,要求得到自由,他就是这样开始发疯的。“

“他离开这儿多久了?”

“两年了。”

“那么他被释放了吗?”

“没有,他给关到地牢里了。”

“听着,我不是那个神甫,我也没有疯,或许将来,我会疯,但目前还没有,我想跟你另外商量一件事。”

“什么事?”

“我给你一百万法郎,因为我没有那么多钱,假如你为我到马赛去一趟,到迦太罗尼亚人村找一个名叫美塞苔丝的姑娘,替我带两行字,我就给你一百个艾居。”

“要是我听了你的话,信被人搜出来,我这个饭碗就保不住了,我在这里一年可挣一千里弗,为了三百里弗去冒这个险,我不成了个大傻瓜了。”

“好吧,”唐太斯说,“那么你要记住,假如你不肯替我带个口信给美塞苔丝,又不肯告诉她我在这儿,总有一天,我会躲在门背后,当你进来的时候,我就用这张长凳把你的脑壳打碎。”

“你威胁我,!狱卒一面喊,一面退后几步做出防备的样子,”你一定要发疯了,那个也象你这样开头的,三天之内,你就要象他那样穿上一件保险衣[专门用来束缚疯子的一种衣服。]但幸亏这里还有地牢。“

唐太斯抓起长凳子,在他的头上挥舞着。

“好!”狱卒说,“好极了,即然你这样坚持如此,我就去告诉典狱长。”

“这就对了,”唐太斯说完,放下长凳,坐在上面,垂下头,瞪着眼,象是真疯了似的。狱卒出去了,一会儿以后,带着一个伍长和四个兵回来了。

“奉典狱长之命,把犯人带到下面去。”他说。

“是的,我们必须疯子同疯子关在一起。”士兵脽妄来抓住了唐太斯的胳膊,唐太斯已经陷入一种虚弱的状态,毫不反抗地随着他们去了。

他向下走了十五级楼梯,一间地牢的门已经打开了,他走了进去,嘴里喃喃地说:“他说的不错,疯子应该和疯子在一起。”门关上了,唐太斯伸出双手向前走去,直到他碰到了墙壁,他于是在角落里座了下来,等他的眼睛渐渐习惯于黑暗,那狱卒说的不错,唐太斯离完全发疯已经不远了。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 09:15重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-10-14 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 11
The Corsican Ogre.

At the sight of this agitation Louis XVIII. pushed from him violently the table at which he was sitting.

"What ails you, baron?" he exclaimed. "You appear quite aghast. Has your uneasiness anything to do with what M. de Blacas has told me, and M. de Villefort has just confirmed?"M. de Blacas moved suddenly towards the baron, but the fright of the courtier pleaded for the forbearance of the
statesman; and besides, as matters were, it was much more to his advantage that the prefect of police should triumph over him than that he should humiliate the prefect.

"Sire" -- stammered the baron.

"Well, what is it?" asked Louis XVIII. The minister of police, giving way to an impulse of despair, was about to throw himself at the feet of Louis XVIII., who retreated a step and frowned.

"Will you speak?" he said.

"Oh, sire, what a dreadful misfortune! I am, indeed, to be pitied. I can never forgive myself!"

"Monsieur," said Louis XVIII., "I command you to speak."

"Well, sire, the usurper left Elba on the 26th February, and landed on the 1st of March."

"And where? In Italy?" asked the king eagerly.

"In France, sire, -- at a small port, near Antibes, in the Gulf of Juan."

"The usurper landed in France, near Antibes, in the Gulf of Juan, two hundred and fifty leagues from Paris, on the 1st of March, and you only acquired this information to-day, the 4th of March! Well, sir, what you tell me is impossible. You must have received a false report, or you have gone mad."

"Alas, sire, it is but too true!" Louis made a gesture of indescribable anger and alarm, and then drew himself up as if this sudden blow had struck him at the same moment in heart and countenance.

"In France!" he cried, "the usurper in France! Then they did not watch over this man. Who knows? they were, perhaps, in league with him."

"Oh, sire," exclaimed the Duc de Blacas, "M. Dandre is not a man to be accused of treason! Sire, we have all been blind, and the minister of police has shared the general blindness, that is all."

"But" -- said Villefort, and then suddenly checking himself, he was silent; then he continued, "Your pardon, sire," he said, bowing, "my zeal carried me away. Will your majesty deign to excuse me?"

"Speak, sir, speak boldly," replied Louis. "You alone forewarned us of the evil; now try and aid us with the remedy."

"Sire," said Villefort, "the usurper is detested in the south; and it seems to me that if he ventured into the south, it would be easy to raise Languedoc and Provence against him."

"Yes, assuredly," replied the minister; "but he is advancing by Gap and Sisteron."

"Advancing -- he is advancing!" said Louis XVIII. "Is he then advancing on Paris?" The minister of police maintained a silence which was equivalent to a complete avowal.

"And Dauphine, sir?" inquired the king, of Villefort. "Do you think it possible to rouse that as well as Provence?"

"Sire, I am sorry to tell your majesty a cruel fact; but the feeling in Dauphine is quite the reverse of that in Provence or Languedoc. The mountaineers are Bonapartists, sire."

"Then," murmured Louis, "he was well informed. And how many men had he with him?"

"I do not know, sire," answered the minister of police.

"What, you do not know! Have you neglected to obtain information on that point? Of course it is of no consequence," he added, with a withering smile.

"Sire, it was impossible to learn; the despatch simply stated the fact of the landing and the route taken by the usurper."

"And how did this despatch reach you?" inquired the king. The minister bowed his head, and while a deep color overspread his cheeks, he stammered out, --

"By the telegraph, sire." -- Louis XVIII. advanced a step, and folded his arms over his chest as Napoleon would have done.

"So then," he exclaimed, turning pale with anger, "seven conjoined and allied armies overthrew that man. A miracle of heaven replaced me on the throne of my fathers after five-and-twenty years of exile. I have, during those five-and-twenty years, spared no pains to understand the people of France and the interests which were confided to me; and now, when I see the fruition of my wishes almost within reach, the power I hold in my hands bursts, and shatters me to atoms!"

"Sire, it is fatality!" murmured the minister, feeling that the pressure of circumstances, however light a thing to destiny, was too much for any human strength to endure.

"What our enemies say of us is then true. We have learnt nothing, forgotten nothing! If I were betrayed as he was, I would console myself; but to be in the midst of persons elevated by myself to places of honor, who ought to watch over me more carefully than over themselves, -- for my fortune is theirs -- before me they were nothing -- after me they will be nothing, and perish miserably from incapacity-- ineptitude! Oh, yes, sir, you are right -- it is fatality!"

The minister quailed before this outburst of sarcasm. M. de Blacas wiped the moisture from his brow. Villefort smiled within himself, for he felt his increased importance.

"To fall," continued King Louis, who at the first glance had sounded the abyss on which the monarchy hung suspended, -- "to fall, and learn of that fall by telegraph! Oh, I would rather mount the scaffold of my brother, Louis XVI., than thus descend the staircase at the Tuileries driven away by ridicule. Ridicule, sir -- why, you know not its power in France, and yet you ought to know it!"

"Sire, sire," murmured the minister, "for pity's" --

"Approach, M. de Villefort," resumed the king, addressing the young man, who, motionless and breathless, was listening to a conversation on which depended the destiny of a kingdom. "Approach, and tell monsieur that it is possible to know beforehand all that he has not known."

"Sire, it was really impossible to learn secrets which that man concealed from all the world."

"Really impossible! Yes -- that is a great word, sir. Unfortunately, there are great words, as there are great men; I have measured them. Really impossible for a minister who has an office, agents, spies, and fifteen hundred thousand francs for secret service money, to know what is going on at sixty leagues from the coast of France! Well, then, see, here is a gentleman who had none of these resources at his disposal -- a gentleman, only a simple magistrate, who learned more than you with all your police, and who would have saved my crown, if, like you, he had the power of directing a telegraph." The look of the minister of police was turned with concentrated spite on Villefort, who bent his head in modest triumph.

"I do not mean that for you, Blacas," continued Louis XVIII.; "for if you have discovered nothing, at least you have had the good sense to persevere in your suspicions. Any other than yourself would have considered the disclosure of M. de Villefort insignificant, or else dictated by venal ambition," These words were an allusion to the sentiments which the minister of police had uttered with so much confidence an hour before.

Villefort understood the king's intent. Any other person would, perhaps, have been overcome by such an intoxicating draught of praise; but he feared to make for himself a mortal enemy of the police minister, although he saw that Dandre was irrevocably lost. In fact, the minister, who, in the plenitude of his power, had been unable to unearth Napoleon's secret, might in despair at his own downfall interrogate Dantes and so lay bare the motives of Villefort's plot. Realizing this, Villefort came to the rescue of the crest-fallen minister, instead of aiding to crush him.

"Sire," said Villefort, "the suddenness of this event must prove to your majesty that the issue is in the hands of Providence; what your majesty is pleased to attribute to me as profound perspicacity is simply owing to chance, and I have profited by that chance, like a good and devoted servant -- that's all. Do not attribute to me more than I deserve, sire, that your majesty may never have occasion to recall the first opinion you have been pleased to form of me." The minister of police thanked the young man by an eloquent look, and Villefort understood that he had succeeded in his design; that is to say, that without forfeiting the gratitude of the king, he had made a friend of one on whom, in case of necessity, he might rely.

"'Tis well," resumed the king. "And now, gentlemen," he continued, turning towards M. de Blacas and the minister of police, "I have no further occasion for you, and you may retire; what now remains to do is in the department of the minister of war."

"Fortunately, sire," said M. de Blacas, "we can rely on the army; your majesty knows how every report confirms their loyalty and attachment."

"Do not mention reports, duke, to me, for I know now what confidence to place in them. Yet, speaking of reports, baron, what have you learned with regard to the affair in the Rue Saint-Jacques?"

"The affair in the Rue Saint-Jacques!" exclaimed Villefort, unable to repress an exclamation. Then, suddenly pausing, he added, "Your pardon, sire, but my devotion to your majesty has made me forget, not the respect I have, for that is too deeply engraved in my heart, but the rules of etiquette."

"Go on, go on, sir," replied the king; "you have to-day earned the right to make inquiries here."

"Sire," interposed the minister of police, "I came a moment ago to give your majesty fresh information which I had obtained on this head, when your majesty's attention was attracted by the terrible event that has occurred in the gulf, and now these facts will cease to interest your majesty."

"On the contrary, sir, -- on the contrary," said Louis XVIII., "this affair seems to me to have a decided connection with that which occupies our attention, and the death of General Quesnel will, perhaps, put us on the direct track of a great internal conspiracy." At the name of General Quesnel, Villefort trembled.

"Everything points to the conclusion, sire," said the minister of police, "that death was not the result of suicide, as we first believed, but of assassination. General Quesnel, it appears, had just left a Bonapartist club when he disappeared. An unknown person had been with him that morning, and made an appointment with him in the Rue Saint-Jacques; unfortunately, the general's valet, who was dressing his hair at the moment when the stranger entered, heard the street mentioned, but did not catch the number." As the police minister related this to the king, Villefort, who looked as if his very life hung on the speaker's lips, turned alternately red and pale. The king looked towards him.

"Do you not think with me, M. de Villefort, that General Quesnel, whom they believed attached to the usurper, but who was really entirely devoted to me, has perished the victim of a Bonapartist ambush?"

"It is probable, sire," replied Villefort. "But is this all that is known?"

"They are on the track of the man who appointed the meeting with him."

"On his track?" said Villefort.

"Yes, the servant has given his description. He is a man of from fifty to fifty-two years of age, dark, with black eyes covered with shaggy eyebrows, and a thick mustache. He was dressed in a blue frock-coat, buttoned up to the chin, and wore at his button-hole the rosette of an officer of the Legion of Honor. Yesterday a person exactly corresponding with this description was followed, but he was lost sight of at the corner of the Rue de la Jussienne and the Rue Coq-Heron." Villefort leaned on the back of an arm-chair, for as the minister of police went on speaking he felt his legs bend under him; but when he learned that the unknown had escaped the vigilance of the agent who followed him, he breathed again.

"Continue to seek for this man, sir," said the king to the minister of police; "for if, as I am all but convinced, General Quesnel, who would have been so useful to us at this moment, has been murdered, his assassins, Bonapartists or not, shall be cruelly punished." It required all Villefort's coolness not to betray the terror with which this declaration of the king inspired him.

"How strange," continued the king, with some asperity; "the police think that they have disposed of the whole matter when they say, `A murder has been committed,' and especially so when they can add, `And we are on the track of the guilty persons.'"

"Sire, your majesty will, I trust, be amply satisfied on this point at least."

"We shall see. I will no longer detain you, M. de Villefort, for you must be fatigued after so long a journey; go and rest. Of course you stopped at your father's?" A feeling of faintness came over Villefort.

"No, sire," he replied, "I alighted at the Hotel de Madrid, in the Rue de Tournon."

"But you have seen him?"

"Sire, I went straight to the Duc de Blacas."

"But you will see him, then?"

"I think not, sire."

"Ah, I forgot," said Louis, smiling in a manner which proved that all these questions were not made without a motive; "I forgot you and M. Noirtier are not on the best terms possible, and that is another sacrifice made to the royal cause, and for which you should be recompensed."

"Sire, the kindness your majesty deigns to evince towards me is a recompense which so far surpasses my utmost ambition that I have nothing more to ask for."

"Never mind, sir, we will not forget you; make your mind easy. In the meanwhile" (the king here detached the cross of the Legion of Honor which he usually wore over his blue coat, near the cross of St. Louis, above the order of Notre-Dame-du-Mont-Carmel and St. Lazare, and gave it to Villefort) -- "in the meanwhile take this cross."

"Sire," said Villefort, "your majesty mistakes; this is an officer's cross."

"Ma foi," said Louis XVIII., "take it, such as it is, for I have not the time to procure you another. Blacas, let it be your care to see that the brevet is made out and sent to M. de Villefort." Villefort's eyes were filled with tears of joy and pride; he took the cross and kissed it.

"And now," he said, "may I inquire what are the orders with which your majesty deigns to honor me?"

"Take what rest you require, and remember that if you are not able to serve me here in Paris, you may be of the greatest service to me at Marseilles."

"Sire," replied Villefort, bowing, "in an hour I shall have quitted Paris."

"Go, sir," said the king; "and should I forget you (kings' memories are short), do not be afraid to bring yourself to my recollection. Baron, send for the minister of war. Blacas, remain."

"Ah, sir," said the minister of police to Villefort, as they left the Tuileries, "you entered by luck's door – your fortune is made."

"Will it be long first?" muttered Villefort, saluting the minister, whose career was ended, and looking about him for a hackney-coach. One passed at the moment, which he hailed; he gave his address to the driver, and springing in, threw himself on the seat, and gave loose to dreams of ambition.

Ten minutes afterwards Villefort reached his hotel, ordered horses to be ready in two hours, and asked to have his breakfast brought to him. He was about to begin his repast when the sound of the bell rang sharp and loud. The valet opened the door, and Villefort heard some one speak his name.

"Who could know that I was here already?" said the young man. The valet entered.

"Well," said Villefort, "what is it? -- Who rang? – Who asked for me?"

"A stranger who will not send in his name."

"A stranger who will not send in his name! What can he want with me?"

"He wishes to speak to you."

"To me?"

"Yes."

"Did he mention my name?"

"Yes."

"What sort of person is he?"

"Why, sir, a man of about fifty."

"Short or tall?"

"About your own height, sir."

"Dark or fair?"

"Dark, -- very dark; with black eyes, black hair, black eyebrows."

"And how dressed?" asked Villefort quickly.

"In a blue frock-coat, buttoned up close, decorated with the Legion of Honor."

"It is he!" said Villefort, turning pale.

"Eh, pardieu," said the individual whose description we have twice given, entering the door, "what a great deal of ceremony! Is it the custom in Marseilles for sons to keep their fathers waiting in their anterooms?"

"Father!" cried Villefort, "then I was not deceived; I felt sure it must be you."

"Well, then, if you felt so sure," replied the new-comer, putting his cane in a corner and his hat on a chair, "allow me to say, my dear Gerard, that it was not very filial of you to keep me waiting at the door."

"Leave us, Germain," said Villefort. The servant quitted the apartment with evident signs of astonishment.





中文翻译
第十一章 科西嘉岛的魔王

看到这种神色慌张的样子,路易十八就猛地推开了那张他正在写字的桌子。

“出什么事了,男爵先生?”他惊讶地问,“看来你好象是一副大难临头的样子,你这惊慌犹豫的样子,是否与刚才勃拉卡斯先生又加以证实的事有关?”

勃拉卡斯公爵赶紧向男爵走去,那大臣的惊慌的神色完全吓退了这位元老的得意心情,说实在的,在这种情况下,如果是警务大臣战胜了他,实在是比使大臣受到羞辱对他有利得多。

“陛下,”——男爵嚅嚅地说。

“什么事?”路易十八问。那绝望几乎压倒了警务大臣,几乎是扑到了国王的脚下,后者不由得倒退了几步,并皱起了眉头。

“请您快说呀。”他说。

“噢,陛下,灾难降临了,我真该死,我永远也不能饶恕我自己!”

“先生我命令你快说。”路易十八说道。

“陛下,逆贼已在二月十八日离开了厄尔巴岛,三月一日登陆了。”

“在那儿?——在意大利吗?”国王问。

“在法国,陛下,昂蒂布附近一个小巷口的琪恩湾那儿。”

“那逆贼于三月一日在离巴黎七百五十哩的琪恩湾昂布附近登陆,而今天都三月四日了你才得到消息!哦,先生,你告诉我的事是难以叫人想象的,如果不是你得到了一份假情报,那么你就是发疯了。”

“唉,陛下,这事千真万确!”

国王做了一个难以形容的,愤怒和惊惶的动作,然后猛地一下子挺直并站了起来,象是这个突然的打击同时击中了他的脸和心一样。“在法国,”他喊到,“这个逆贼已经到了法国了!这么说,他们没有看住这个人,谁知道?或许他们是和他串通的!”

“噢,陛下!”勃拉卡斯公爵惊喊到,这事决不该怪罪唐德雷说他不忠。陛下,我们都瞎了眼,警务大臣也同大家一样仅此而已。“

“但是,”——维尔福刚刚说了两个字,便又突然停住了。

“请您原谅,陛下,”他一面说一面欠了一下身子,我的忠诚已使我无法自制了。望陛下宽恕。“

“说吧,先生,大胆地说吧,”国王说道。“看来只有你一个人把这个坏消息及早告诉了我们,现在请你帮助我们找到什么补救的办法!”

“陛下,”维尔福说:“逆贼在南方是遭人憎恨的,假如他想在那儿冒险,我们就很容易发动郎格多克和普罗旺斯两省的民众起来反对他。”

“那是当然”,大臣说道,只不过是顺着加普和锡斯特龙挺进。

“挺进,他在挺进!”路易十八说。“这么说他是在向巴黎挺进了吗?”

警务大臣一声不响了,这无疑是一种默认。

“陀菲内省呢,先生?”国王问维尔福,“你觉得我们也可能象在普罗旺斯省那样去做吗?”

“陛下,我很抱歉不得不禀告陛下一个严酷的事实,陀菲内的民情远不如普罗旺斯或朗格多克。那些山民都是拿破仑党分子,陛下。”

“那么,路易十八喃喃地说,”他的情报倒很正确了,他带了多少人?“

“我不知道。陛下。警务大臣说。

“什么!你不知道,你没去打听打听这方面的消息?是啊,这件事没什么了不起,”他说着苦笑了一下。

“陛下,这是没法知道的,快报上只提到了登陆和逆贼所走的路线。”

“你这个快报是怎么来的?”

大臣低下了头,涨红了脸,他喃喃地说,“快报是投递站接力送来的,陛下。”

路易十八向前跨了一步,象拿破仑那样交叉起双臂。“哦,这么说七国联军推翻了那个人,在我经过了二十五年的流亡以后,上天显出奇迹,又把我送到了我父亲的宝座上。在这二十五年中,我研究,探索,分析我的国家和人民和事物,而今正当我全部心愿就要实现的时候,我手里的权力却爆炸了,把我炸得粉碎!”

“陛下这是劫数!”大臣轻声地说,他觉得这样的一种压力,在命运之神看来不论多么微不足道,却已经能够压跨一个人了。

“那么,我们的敌人抨击我们说的话没错了,什么都没有学到,什么都不会忘记!假如我也象他那样为国家所共弃,那我倒可以自慰,既然是大家推荐我为尊,他们大家就应该爱护我胜过爱护他们自己才是。因为我的荣辱也就是他们的荣辱,在我继位之前,他们是一无所有的,在我逊位之后,他们也将一无所有,我竟会因他们的愚昧和无能而自取灭亡!噢,是的,先生,你说的不错——这是劫数!”在这一番冷嘲热讽之下,大臣一直躬着腰,不敢抬头。勃拉卡斯德公爵一个劲地擦着他头上的冷汗。只有维尔福暗自得意,因为他觉得他越发显得重要了。

“亡国!”国王路易又说,他一眼就看出了国王将要坠入的深渊——。“亡国,从快报上才知道亡国的消息!噢,我情愿踏上我哥哥路易十六的断头台而不愿意这样丑态百出地被人赶下杜伊勒宫的楼梯。笑话呀,你为什么不知道他在法国的力量,而这原是你应该知道的!”

“陛下,陛下,”大臣咕哝地说,“陛下开恩——”

“请您过来,维尔福先生,”国王又对那青年说道,后者一动也不动,屏住了呼吸,倾听一场关系到一个国王的命运的谈话,——“来来,告诉大臣先生,他所不知道的一切,别人却能事先知道。”

“陛下,那个人一手遮盖住了天下人的耳目,谁也无法事先知道这个计划。”

“无法知道,这是多么伟大的字眼,不幸的是我已经都知道了,天下确实有伟大的字眼,先生,一位大臣他手里有庞大的机关,有警察,有秘探,有一百五十万法朗的秘密活动经费,竟无法说出离法国一百八十里以外的情况。难道真的无法知道,那么,看看吧,这儿有一位先生,他的手下并没有这些条件,只是一个法官,可他却比你和所有警务都知道的多。假如,他象你那样有权指挥快报机构的话,他早就可以帮我保住这顶皇冠啦。”

警务大臣的眼光都转到维尔福身上,神色中带着仇恨,后者却带着胜利的谦逊低下了头。

“我并没有在说您,勃拉卡斯,”路易十八继续说道,“因为算是您没有发现什么,但至少您很明达,曾坚持您的怀疑,要是换了个人,就会认为维尔福先生的发现是无足轻重的,或他只是想贪功邀赏罢了。”这些话是射向警务大臣一小时前带着极为自信的口气所发的那番议论的,维尔福很明白国王讲话的意图。

要是换了别人,也许被这一番赞誉所陶醉,而忘乎所以了,但他怕自己会成为警务大臣的死敌,他已看出大臣的失败是无可挽回的了。事情也确实如此,这位大臣的权力在握的时候虽不能揭穿拿破仑的秘密,但在他垂死挣扎之际,却可能揭穿他的秘密,因为他只要问一问唐太斯便一切都明白了,所以维尔福不得不落井下石,反而来帮他一把了。

“陛下,”维尔福说,事态变化之迅速足以向陛下证明:只有上帝掀起一阵风暴才能把它止祝陛下誉臣有先见之明,实际上我纯粹是出于偶然,我只不过象一个忠心的臣仆那样抓住了这个偶然的机会而已。陛下,请不要对我过奖了,否则,我将来恐怕再无机会来附和您的好意了。“

警务大臣向这位青年人投去了感激的一瞥,维尔福明白他的计划已经成功了,也就是说他既没有损害了国王的感激之情,又新交上了一个朋友,必要时,也许可以依靠他呢。

“那也好,”国王又开始说道,“先生们,”他转过向勃拉卡斯公爵和警务大臣说道,“我对你们没有什么可以谈的了,你们可以退下了。剩下的事必须由陆军部来办理了。”

“幸亏,陛下,”勃拉卡斯说,“我们可以信赖陆军,陛下知道。所有的报告都证实他们是忠心耿耿的。”

“先生,别再向我提起报告了!我现在已经知道可以信赖他们的程度了,可是,说到报告,男爵阁下,你知道有关圣。杰克司事件的消息吗?”

“圣。杰克司街的事件!”维尔福禁不住惊叫了一声。然后,又急忙换了口气说,“请您原谅,陛下,我对陛下的忠诚使我忘记了——倒不是忘记了对您的尊敬,而是一时忘记了礼仪。”

“请随意一些,先生!”国王答道,“今天你有提出问题的权利。”

“陛下,”警务大臣回答道,“我刚才就是来向陛下报告有关这方面的最新消息的,碰巧陛下的注意力都集中到那件可怕的大事上去了,现在陛下恐怕不会再感兴趣了吧。”

“恰恰相反,先生,恰恰相反,”路易十八说,“依我看和刚才我们所关心的事一定有关系,奎斯奈尔将军之死或许会引起一次内部的大叛乱。”

维尔福听到奎斯奈尔将军的名字不禁颤粟了一下。

“陛下,”警务大臣说,“事实上,一切证据都说明这他的死,并不象我们以前所相信的那样是自杀,而是一次谋杀。好象是奎斯奈尔将军在离开一个拿破仑党俱乐部的时候失踪的。那天早晨,曾有人和他在一起,并约他在圣。杰克司街相会,不幸的是当那个陌生人进来的时候,将军的贴身保镖正在梳头,他只听到了街名,没听清门牌号码。”

当警务大臣向国王讲述这件事的时候,维尔福全神贯注地听着,脸上一阵红一阵白,好象他的整个生命都维系于这番话上似的。国王把目光转到了他的身上。

“维尔福先生,人们都以为这位奎斯奈尔将军是追随逆贼的,但实际上他却是完全忠心于我的,我觉得他是拿破仑党所设的一次圈套的牺牲品,你是否与我有同感?”

“这是可能的,陛下,”维尔福回答。“但现在只知道这些吗?”

“他们已经在跟踪那个和他约会的人了。”

“已经跟踪他了吗?”维尔福说。

“是的,仆人已把他的外貌描绘了出来。他是一个年约五十一二岁的人,棕褐色皮肤,蓬松的眉毛底下有一双黑色的眼睛,胡子又长又密。他身穿蓝色披风,钮孔上挂着荣誉团军官的玫瑰花形徽章。昨天跟踪到一个人,他的外貌和以上所描过的完全相符,但那人到裘森尼街和高海隆路的拐角上便突然不见了。”

维尔福将身子靠在了椅背上,因为警务大臣在讲述的时候,他直觉得两腿发软,当他听到那人摆脱了跟踪他的密探的时候,他才松了一口气。

“继续追踪这个人,先生,”国王对警务大臣说,“奎斯尔将军目前对我们非常有用,从各方面看来,我相信他是被谋杀的,假如果真如此,那么暗杀他的凶手,不论是否是拿破仑党,都该从严惩处。”

国王讲这些话的,维尔福在极力使自己镇定下来,以免露出恐怖的神色。

“多妙呀!”国王用很尖酸的语气继续说道。“当警务部说‘又发生了一起谋杀案’的时候,尤其是,当他们又加上一句‘我们已经在追踪凶手’的时候,他们就以为一切就都已了结。”

“陛下,我相信陛下对此已经满意了。”

“等着瞧吧。我不再耽搁你了,男爵。维尔福先生,你经过这次长途旅程,一定很疲乏了,回去休息吧。你大概是下塌在你父亲那儿吧?”

维尔福感到微微有点昏眩。“不,陛下,”他答道,“我下塌在导农街的马德里饭店里。”

“你去见过他了吗?”

“陛下,我刚到就去找勃拉卡斯公爵先生了。”

“但你总得去见他吧?”

“我不想去见他,陛下。”

“呀,我忘啦,”路易十八说道,随即微笑了一下,借以表示这一切问题是没有任何意图的,“我忘记了你和诺瓦莱埃先生的关系并不太好,这又是效忠王室而作出的一次牺牲,为了两次牺牲你该得到报偿。”

“陛下,陛下对我的仁慈已超过了我所希望的最高报偿,我已别无所求了。”

“那算什么,先生,我们是不会忘记你的,你放心好了。现在(说到这里,国王将他佩戴在蓝色上衣上的荣誉勋章摘了下来,递给了维尔福,这枚勋章原先戴在他的圣。路易十字勋章的旁边。圣。拉柴勋章之上的)——现在暂时先接受这个勋章吧。”

“陛下,”维尔福说,“陛下搞错了,这种勋章是军人佩戴的。”

“是啊!”路易十八说,“拿着吧,就算这样吧,因为我来不及给你弄个别的了。勃拉卡斯,您记得把荣誉勋位证书发给维尔福先生。”

维尔福的眼睛里充满了喜悦和得意的泪水。他接过勋章在上面吻了一下。“现在,”他说,“我能问一下:陛下还有什么命令赐我去执行吗?”

“你需要休息,先休息去吧,要记住,你虽然不能在巴黎这儿为我服务,但你在马赛对我也是很有用处呢。”

“陛下,”维尔福一面鞠躬,一面回答,“我在一个钟头之内就要离开巴黎了。”

“去吧,先生,”国王说,“假如我忘了你(国王记忆力都不强),就设法使我想起你来,不用怕。男爵先生,去叫军政大臣来。勃拉卡斯,你留在这儿。”

“啊,先生,”在他们离开杜伊勒里宫的时候,警务部长对维尔福说,“您走的门路不错,您的前程远大!”“谁知道能否真的前程远大?”维尔福心里这样思忖着,一面向大臣致敬告别,他的任务已经完成了,他环顾四周寻找出租的马车。这时正巧有一辆从眼前经过,他便喊住了它,告诉了地址,然后跳到车里,躺在座位上,做起野心梦来了。

十分钟之后,维尔福到了他的旅馆,他吩咐马车两小时后来接他,并吩咐把早餐给他拿来。他正要进餐时,门铃有了,听那铃声,便知道这人果断有力。仆人打开了门,维尔福听到来客提到了他的名字。

“谁会知道我在这儿呢?”青年自问道。

仆人走进来。

“咦,”维尔福说,“什么事?谁拉铃?谁要见我?”

“一个陌生人,他不愿意说出他的姓名。”

“一个不愿意说出姓名的陌生人,他想干什么?”

“他想同您说话。”

“同我。”

“是的。”

“他有没有说出我的名字?”

“说了。”

“他是个什么样的人。”

“唔,先生,是一个五十岁左右的人。”

“个头是高是矮?”

“跟您差不多,先生。”

“头发是黑的还是黄的?”

“黑,——黑极了,黑眼睛,黑头发,黑眉毛。”

“穿什么衣服?”维尔福急忙问。

“穿一件蓝色的披风,排胸扣的,还挂着荣誉勋章。”

“是他!”维尔福说道,脸色变得苍白。

“呃,一点不错!”我们已描绘过两次外貌的那个人走进门来说,“规矩还不少哪!儿子叫他父亲候在外客厅里,这可是马赛的规矩吗?”

“父亲!”维尔福喊道,“我没弄错,我觉得这一定是您。”

“哦,那么,假如你觉得这样肯定,”来客一面说着,一面把他的手杖靠在了一个角落里,把帽子放在了一张椅子上,“让我告诉你,我亲爱的杰拉尔,你要我这样等在门外可太不客气了。”

“你去吧,茄曼。”维尔福说。于是那仆人带着一脸的惊异神色退出了房间。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 12 Father and Son. M. Noirtier -- for it was, indeed, he who entered – looked after the servant until the door was closed, and then, fearing, no doubt, that he might be overheard in the ante-chamber, he opened the door again, nor was the precaution useless, as appeared from the rapid retreat of Germain, who proved that he was not exempt from the sin which ruined our first parents. M. Noirtier then took the trouble to close and bolt the ante-chamber door, then that of the bed-chamber, and then extended his hand to Villefort, who had followed all his motions with surprise which he could not conceal. "Well, now, my dear Gerard," said he to the young man, with a very significant look, "do you know, you seem as if you were not very glad to see me?" "My dear father," said Villefort, "I am, on the contrary, delighted; but I so little expected your visit, that it has somewhat overcome me." "But, my dear fellow," replied M. Noirtier, seating himself, "I might say the same thing to you, when you announce to me your wedding for the 28th of February, and on the 3rd of March you turn up here in Paris." "And if I have come, my dear father," said Gerard, drawing closer to M. Noirtier, "do not complain, for it is for you that I came, and my journey will be your salvation." "Ah, indeed!" said M. Noirtier, stretching himself out at his ease in the chair. "Really, pray tell me all about it, for it must be interesting." "Father, you have heard speak of a certain Bonapartist club in the Rue Saint-Jacques?" "No. 53; yes, I am vice-president." "Father, your coolness makes me shudder." "Why, my dear boy, when a man has been proscribed by the mountaineers, has escaped from Paris in a hay-cart, been hunted over the plains of Bordeaux by Robespierre's bloodhounds, he becomes accustomed to most things. But go on, what about the club in the Rue Saint-Jacques?" "Why, they induced General Quesnel to go there, and General Quesnel, who quitted his own house at nine o'clock in the evening, was found the next day in the Seine." "And who told you this fine story?" "The king himself." "Well, then, in return for your story," continued Noirtier,"I will tell you another." "My dear father, I think I already know what you are about to tell me." "Ah, you have heard of the landing of the emperor?" "Not so loud, father, I entreat of you -- for your own sake as well as m
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 09:23重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-10-14 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原版
Chapter 13
The Hundred Days.

M. Noirtier was a true prophet, and things progressed rapidly, as he had predicted. Every one knows the history of the famous return from Elba, a return which was unprecedented in the past, and will probably remain without a counterpart in the future.

Louis XVIII. made but a faint attempt to parry this unexpected blow; the monarchy he had scarcely reconstructed tottered on its precarious foundation, and at a sign from the emperor the incongruous structure of ancient prejudices and new ideas fell to the ground. Villefort, therefore, gained nothing save the king's gratitude (which was rather likely to injure him at the present time) and the cross of the Legion of Honor, which he had the prudence not to wear, although M. de Blacas had duly forwarded the brevet.

Napoleon would, doubtless, have deprived Villefort of his office had it not been for Noirtier, who was all powerful at court, and thus the Girondin of '93 and the Senator of 1806 protected him who so lately had been his protector. All Villefort's influence barely enabled him to stifle the secret Dantes had so nearly divulged. The king's procureur alone was deprived of his office, being suspected of royalism.

However, scarcely was the imperial power established – that is, scarcely had the emperor re-entered the Tuileries and begun to issue orders from the closet into which we have introduced our readers, -- he found on the table there Louis XVIII.'s half-filled snuff-box, -- scarcely had this occurred when Marseilles began, in spite of the authorities, to rekindle the flames of civil war, always smouldering in the south, and it required but little to excite the populace to acts of far greater violence than the shouts and insults with which they assailed the royalists whenever they ventured abroad.

Owing to this change, the worthy shipowner became at that moment -- we will not say all powerful, because Morrel was a prudent and rather a timid man, so much so, that many of the most zealous partisans of Bonaparte accused him of "moderation" -- but sufficiently influential to make a demand in favor of Dantes.

Villefort retained his place, but his marriage was put off until a more favorable opportunity. If the emperor remained on the throne, Gerard required a different alliance to aid his career; if Louis XVIII. returned, the influence of M. de Saint-Meran, like his own, could be vastly increased, and the marriage be still more suitable. The deputy-procureur was, therefore, the first magistrate of Marseilles, when one morning his door opened, and M. Morrel was announced.

Any one else would have hastened to receive him; but Villefort was a man of ability, and he knew this would be a sign of weakness. He made Morrel wait in the ante-chamber, although he had no one with him, for the simple reason that the king's procureur always makes every one wait, and after passing a quarter of an hour in reading the papers, he ordered M. Morrel to be admitted.

Morrel expected Villefort would be dejected; he found him as he had found him six weeks before, calm, firm, and full of that glacial politeness, that most insurmountable barrier which separates the well-bred from the vulgar man.

He had entered Villefort's office expecting that the magistrate would tremble at the sight of him; on the contrary, he felt a cold shudder all over him when he saw Villefort sitting there with his elbow on his desk, and his head leaning on his hand. He stopped at the door; Villefort gazed at him as if he had some difficulty in recognizing him; then, after a brief interval, during which the honest shipowner turned his hat in his hands, --

"M. Morrel, I believe?" said Villefort.

"Yes, sir."

"Come nearer," said the magistrate, with a patronizing wave of the hand, "and tell me to what circumstance I owe the honor of this visit."

"Do you not guess, monsieur?" asked Morrel.

"Not in the least; but if I can serve you in any way I shall be delighted."

"Everything depends on you."

"Explain yourself, pray."

"Monsieur," said Morrel, recovering his assurance as he proceeded, "do you recollect that a few days before the landing of his majesty the emperor, I came to intercede for a young man, the mate of my ship, who was accused of being concerned in correspondence with the Island of Elba? What was the other day a crime is to-day a title to favor. You then served Louis XVIII., and you did not show any favor -- it was your duty; to-day you serve Napoleon, and you ought to protect him -- it is equally your duty; I come, therefore, to ask what has become of him?"

Villefort by a strong effort sought to control himself. "What is his name?" said he. "Tell me his name."

"Edmond Dantes."

Villefort would probably have rather stood opposite the muzzle of a pistol at five-and-twenty paces than have heard this name spoken; but he did not blanch.

"Dantes," repeated he, "Edmond Dantes."

"Yes, monsieur." Villefort opened a large register, then went to a table, from the table turned to his registers, and then, turning to Morrel, --

"Are you quite sure you are not mistaken, monsieur?" said he, in the most natural tone in the world.

Had Morrel been a more quick-sighted man, or better versed in these matters, he would have been surprised at the king's procureur answering him on such a subject, instead of referring him to the governors of the prison or the prefect of the department. But Morrel, disappointed in his expectations of exciting fear, was conscious only of the other's condescension. Villefort had calculated rightly.

"No," said Morrel; "I am not mistaken. I have known him for ten years, the last four of which he was in my service. Do not you recollect, I came about six weeks ago to plead for clemency, as I come to-day to plead for justice. You received me very coldly. Oh, the royalists were very severe with the Bonapartists in those days."

"Monsieur," returned Villefort, "I was then a royalist,
because I believed the Bourbons not only the heirs to the throne, but the chosen of the nation. The miraculous return of Napoleon has conquered me, the legitimate monarch is he who is loved by his people."

"That's right!" cried Morrel. "I like to hear you speak thus, and I augur well for Edmond from it."

"Wait a moment," said Villefort, turning over the leaves of a register; "I have it -- a sailor, who was about to marry a young Catalan girl. I recollect now; it was a very serious charge."

"How so?"

"You know that when he left here he was taken to the Palais de Justice."

"Well?"

"I made my report to the authorities at Paris, and a week after he was carried off."

"Carried off!" said Morrel. "What can they have done with him?"

"Oh, he has been taken to Fenestrelles, to Pignerol, or to the Sainte-Marguerite islands. Some fine morning he will return to take command of your vessel."

"Come when he will, it shall be kept for him. But how is it he is not already returned? It seems to me the first care of government should be to set at liberty those who have suffered for their adherence to it."

"Do not be too hasty, M. Morrel," replied Villefort. "The order of imprisonment came from high authority, and the order for his liberation must proceed from the same source; and, as Napoleon has scarcely been reinstated a fortnight, the letters have not yet been forwarded."

"But," said Morrel, "is there no way of expediting all these formalities -- of releasing him from arrest?"

"There has been no arrest."

"How?"

"It is sometimes essential to government to cause a man's disappearance without leaving any traces, so that no written forms or documents may defeat their wishes."

"It might be so under the Bourbons, but at present" --

"It has always been so, my dear Morrel, since the reign of Louis XIV. The emperor is more strict in prison discipline than even Louis himself, and the number of prisoners whose names are not on the register is incalculable." Had Morrel even any suspicions, so much kindness would have dispelled them.

"Well, M. de Villefort, how would you advise me to act?" asked he.

"Petition the minister."

"Oh, I know what that is; the minister receives two hundred petitions every day, and does not read three."

"That is true; but he will read a petition countersigned and presented by me."

"And will you undertake to deliver it?"

"With the greatest pleasure. Dantes was then guilty, and now he is innocent, and it is as much my duty to free him as it was to condemn him." Villefort thus forestalled any danger of an inquiry, which, however improbable it might be, if it did take place would leave him defenceless.

"But how shall I address the minister?"

"Sit down there," said Villefort, giving up his place to Morrel, "and write what I dictate."

"Will you be so good?"

"Certainly. But lose no time; we have lost too much already."

"That is true. Only think what the poor fellow may even now be suffering." Villefort shuddered at the suggestion; but he had gone too far to draw back. Dantes must be crushed to gratify Villefort's ambition.

Villefort dictated a petition, in which, from an excellent intention, no doubt, Dantes' patriotic services were exaggerated, and he was made out one of the most active agents of Napoleon's return. It was evident that at the sight of this document the minister would instantly release him. The petition finished, Villefort read it aloud.

"That will do," said he; "leave the rest to me."

"Will the petition go soon?"

"To-day."

"Countersigned by you?"

"The best thing I can do will be to certify the truth of the contents of your petition." And, sitting down, Villefort wrote the certificate at the bottom.

"What more is to be done?"

"I will do whatever is necessary." This assurance delighted Morrel, who took leave of Villefort, and hastened to announce to old Dantes that he would soon see his son.

As for Villefort, instead of sending to Paris, he carefully preserved the petition that so fearfully compromised Dantes, in the hopes of an event that seemed not unlikely, -- that is, a second restoration. Dantes remained a prisoner, and heard not the noise of the fall of Louis XVIII.'s throne, or the still more tragic destruction of the empire.

Twice during the Hundred Days had Morrel renewed his demand, and twice had Villefort soothed him with promises. At last there was Waterloo, and Morrel came no more; he had done all that was in his power, and any fresh attempt would only compromise himself uselessly.

Louis XVIII. remounted the throne; Villefort, to whom Marseilles had become filled with remorseful memories, sought and obtained the situation of king's procureur at Toulouse, and a fortnight afterwards he married Mademoiselle de Saint-Meran, whose father now stood higher at court than ever.

And so Dantes, after the Hundred Days and after Waterloo, remained in his dungeon, forgotten of earth and heaven. Danglars comprehended the full extent of the wretched fate that overwhelmed Dantes; and, when Napoleon returned to France, he, after the manner of mediocre minds, termed the coincidence, "a decree of Providence." But when Napoleon returned to Paris, Danglars' heart failed him, and he lived in constant fear of Dantes' return on a mission of vengeance. He therefore informed M. Morrel of his wish to quit the sea, and obtained a recommendation from him to a Spanish merchant, into whose service he entered at the end of March, that is, ten or twelve days after Napoleon's return. He then left for Madrid, and was no more heard of.

Fernand understood nothing except that Dantes was absent. What had become of him he cared not to inquire. Only, during the respite the absence of his rival afforded him, he reflected, partly on the means of deceiving Mercedes as to the cause of his absence, partly on plans of emigration and abduction, as from time to time he sat sad and motionless on the summit of Cape Pharo, at the spot from whence Marseilles and the Catalans are visible, watching for the apparition of a young and handsome man, who was for him also the messenger of vengeance. Fernand's mind was made up; he would shoot Dantes, and then kill himself. But Fernand was mistaken; a man of his disposition never kills himself, for he constantly hopes.

During this time the empire made its last conscription, and every man in France capable of bearing arms rushed to obey the summons of the emperor. Fernand departed with the rest, bearing with him the terrible thought that while he was away, his rival would perhaps return and marry Mercedes. Had Fernand really meant to kill himself, he would have done so when he parted from Mercedes. His devotion, and the compassion he showed for her misfortunes, produced the effect they always produce on noble minds -- Mercedes had always had a sincere regard for Fernand, and this was now strengthened by gratitude.

"My brother," said she as she placed his knapsack on his shoulders, "be careful of yourself, for if you are killed, I shall be alone in the world." These words carried a ray of hope into Fernand's heart. Should Dantes not return, Mercedes might one day be his.

Mercedes was left alone face to face with the vast plain that had never seemed so barren, and the sea that had never seemed so vast. Bathed in tears she wandered about the Catalan village. Sometimes she stood mute and motionless as a statue, looking towards Marseilles, at other times gazing on the sea, and debating as to whether it were not better to cast herself into the abyss of the ocean, and thus end her woes. It was not want of courage that prevented her putting this resolution into execution; but her religious feelings came to her aid and saved her. Caderousse was, like Fernand, enrolled in the army, but, being married and eight years older, he was merely sent to the frontier. Old Dantes, who was only sustained by hope, lost all hope at Napoleon's downfall. Five months after he had been separated from his son, and almost at the hour of his arrest, he breathed his last in Mercedes' arms. M. Morrel paid the expenses of his funeral, and a few small debts the poor old man had contracted.

There was more than benevolence in this action; there was courage; the south was aflame, and to assist, even on his death-bed, the father of so dangerous a Bonapartist as Dantes, was stigmatized as a crime.





中文翻译
第十三章 百日

诺瓦蒂埃先生真是一个预言家,事态的发展正如他所说的那样。谁都知道从爱尔巴岛卷土重来的这次著名的历史事件,——那次奇妙的复归,不仅是史无前例,而且大概也会后无来者。

路易十八对这一猛烈的打击只是软弱无力地抵抗了一下。他这个还没有坐稳的王朝,本来基础就不稳固,一向是摇摇欲坠,只要拿破仑一挥手,这座由旧偏见和新观念不好调和而构成的上层建筑便坍了下来。所以维尔福从国王那里只得了一些感激(这在目前反而可说是对他有害的)和荣誉十字勋章,但对这个勋章,他倒多了个心眼,并没有佩挂它,尽管勃拉卡斯公爵按时把荣誉勋位证书送了来。

诺瓦蒂埃当时成了显赫一时的人物,要不是为了他,拿破仑无疑早就把维尔福免职了。

这个一七九三年的吉伦特党人和一八○六年的上议员保护了这个不久前保护过他的人。

帝国正在复活期间,但已不难预见它的二次倾覆了。维尔福的全部力量都用在封住那几乎被唐太斯所泄漏的秘密上了。只有检察官被免了职,因为他有效忠于王室的嫌疑。

帝国的权力刚刚建立,也就是说,皇帝刚刚住进杜伊勒里宫,从我们已经向读者们介绍过的那间小书房里发出了无数命令,在桌子上路易十八留下的那半空的鼻烟盒还敞开在那里。在马赛,不管官员们的态度如何,老百姓已知道:南北始终未被扑灭的内战的余烬又重新燃起来了;保党人如果敢冒险外出,必定会遭到斥骂和侮辱,这时如果要想挑起人民来报复他们,是不费吹灰之力的。

由于时势的变化,那位可敬的船主在当时虽还说不上势倾全市,因为他毕竟是个谨慎而胆小的人,以致许多最狂热的拿破仑党分子竟斥他为“温和派”,但却已有足够的势力可使他所提出的要求闻达于当局,而他的那个要求,我们不难猜到,是与唐太斯有关的。

维尔福的上司虽已倒台,他本人却依旧保留了原职,只是他的婚事已暂时搁在了一边,以期等待一个更有利的时机。假如皇帝能保住王位,那么杰拉尔就需要一个不同的联姻来帮助他的事业,他的父亲已负责再给他另找一个了。假如路易十八重登王位,则圣。梅朗侯爵以及他本人的势力就会大增,那桩婚事也就比以前更实惠了。

代理检察官暂时当上了马赛的首席法官,一天早晨,仆人推门进来,说莫雷尔先生来访。换了别人很可能就会赶忙去接见船主了。但维尔福是一个很能干的人,他知道这样做等于是在显其软弱。所以尽管他并没有别的客人,但仍让莫雷尔在外客厅里等候,理由只是代理检察官总是要叫每个人都等候一下的,读了一刻钟的报纸以后,他才吩咐请莫雷尔先生进来。

莫雷尔原以为维尔福会显出一副垂头丧气的样子。没想到见到他的时候,发觉他仍象六个星期以前见到他的时候一样,镇定,稳重,冷漠而彬彬有礼,这是教养有素的上等人和平民之间最难逾越的鸿沟。他走进维尔福的书房。满以为那法官见他就会发抖,但正相反,他看到的是维尔福坐在那儿,手肘支在办公桌上,用手托着头,于是他自己感到浑身打了个寒颤。他在门口停了下来。维尔福凝视了他一会儿,象是有点不认识他了似的。在这短短的一瞬间,那诚实的船主只是困惑地把他的帽子在两手中转动着,然后——“

我想您是莫雷尔先生吧?”维尔福说。

“是的,先生。”

“请进来先生,”法官象赐恩似地摆一摆手说,“请告诉我是什么原因使我能有幸看到你的来访。”

“您猜不到吗,先生?”莫雷尔问。

“猜不到,但假如我可以做出什么为您效劳的话,我是很高兴的。”

“先生,”莫雷尔说,他渐渐恢复了自信心,“您还记得吧,在皇帝陛下登陆的前几天,我曾来为一个青年人求过情,他是我船上的大副,被控与厄尔巴岛有联系。那样的联系,在当时是一种罪名,尽管在今天却已是一种荣耀了。您当时是为路易十八效劳,不能庇护他,那是您的职责。但今天您定是为拿破仑效劳,您就应该保护他了,——这同样也是您的职责。所以我就是来问问那个青年人现在怎么样了。”

维尔福竭力控制住自己。“他叫什么名字?”他问道。“把他的姓名告诉我。”

“爱德蒙。唐太斯。”

虽然,维尔福宁愿面对一支二十五步外的熗口也不愿听人提到这个名字,但他依旧面不改色。

“唐太斯?”他重复了一遍,“爱德蒙。唐太斯?”

“是的,先生。”

维尔福翻开一大卷档案,放到桌子上,又从桌子上那儿走去翻另外那些档案,然后转向莫雷尔:“您肯定没弄错吗,先生?”他以世界上最自然的口吻说道。

假若莫雷尔再心细一点,或对这种事较有经验的话,那他说应该觉得奇怪,为什么对代理检察官不打发他去问监狱长,去问档案官,而是这样亲自答复他。但此时莫雷尔在维尔福身上没发现半点恐惧,只觉得对方很谦恭。维尔福的作法果然不错。

“没有,”莫雷尔说,“我没弄错。我认识他已经十年了,在他被捕的那一小时里,他还在为我服务呢。

您也许还记得,六个星期以前,我曾来请求您对他从宽办理。正象我今天来请求您对他公道一些一样。您当时接待我的态度非常冷淡,啊,在那个年头里,保皇党人对拿破仑党当时是非常严厉的。”

“先生,”维尔福答道,“我当时是一个保皇党人,因为当时我以为波旁家族不仅是王伯的嫡系继承者,而且薀旺人所拥戴的君主。但皇帝这次奇迹般地复位证明我是错了,只有万民所爱戴的人才是合法的君主。”

“这就对了。”莫雷尔大声说道。“我很高兴听到您这样说,我相信可以从您这番话上得到爱德蒙的喜讯。”

“等一等,”维尔福一边说,一边翻阅一宗档案,“有了,他是一个水手,而且快要娶一个年轻的迦太兰姑娘了。我现在想起来了,这是一件非常严重的案子。”

“怎么回事?”

“您知道,他离开这儿以后,就被关到法院的监狱里去了。”

“那么后来呢?”

“我向巴黎打了个报告,把从他身上找到的文件附送去了。你该明白,这是我的职责。过了一个星期,他就被带走了。“

“带走了!”莫雷尔说。“他们把那个可怜的孩子怎样了呢?”

“哦,他大概被送到费尼斯德里,壁尼罗尔,或圣。玛加里岛去了。你一定会在某一天看到他回来再给您当船长的。”

“无论他什么时候回来,那个位置都给他保留着。但他怎么还不回来呢?依我看,依拿破仑党法院最关切的事,就该是释放那些被保皇党法院关进监狱里去的人。”

“别太心急,莫雷尔先生,”维尔福说道,“凡事我们都得按法律手续进行。禁闭令是上面签发的,他的释放令也得在老地方办理。拿破仑复位还不到两个星期,那些信还没送出去呢。”

“但是,”莫雷尔说,“现在我们已经赢了,除了等待办理这些正式手续之外,难道就没有别的办法了吗?我有几个朋友,他们有点势力,我可以弄到一张撤消逮捕的命令的。”

“根本就没什么逮捕令。”

“那么,在入狱登记簿上勾消他的名字。”

“政治犯是不登记的。有时,政府就是用这种办法来使一个人失踪而不留任何痕迹的。入了册就有据可查了。“

“波旁王执政时,或许是那样,但现在——”

“任何时代都是这样的,我亲爱的莫雷尔,从路易十四那个时代就开始这样了。皇帝对于狱规的管理比路易更加严格,监狱里不登记姓名的犯人多得不计其数。”

即使莫雷尔再有什么怀疑,这番苦口婆心的辩解也足以使之完全消除了。“那么,维尔福先生,您能否给我个什么忠告以便使可怜的唐太斯快点回来?”他问道。

“去求一下警务大臣吧。”

“噢,我知道那意味着什么。大臣每天都要收到两百封请愿书,但他还看不了三封。”

“那倒是真的,不过由我签署的,并由我呈上去的请愿书他一定会看的。”

“您愿意负责送去吗?”

“非常愿意。唐太斯当时有罪,但现在他已无罪了。当时把他判罪和现在使他重获自由都同样是我的职责。”

这样,维尔福就避免了一次调查的危险,一经查究,他可就完了,这虽然并不一定会成为事实,但却是很有可能的。

“可是我怎么去对大臣说明?”

“到这儿来,”维尔福一边说,一边把他的座位让给了莫雷尔,“我说,您写。”

“真的由您费心来办吗?”

“当然罗。别浪费时间了,我们已经浪费得太多啦。”

“是的。想想那个可怜的青年人还在那儿等待着,在那儿受苦,或许在那儿绝望了呢。”

维尔福一想到那个犯人在那黑暗寂静的牢房里咒骂他,就不禁打了个寒颤。但他仍不肯让步,在维尔福的野心的重压之下,唐太斯是必须被摧毁的。

维尔福口述了一封措辞美妙的请愿书,他在里面夸大了唐太斯的爱国心和对拿破仑党的功劳。以致唐太斯简直成了使拿破仑卷土重来最出力的一名活跃分子。据推测,一看到这份函件,大臣会立刻释放他的。请愿书写好了,维尔福把它朗诵了一遍。

“成了,”他说,“其余的事交给我来办好了。”

“请愿书很快就送去吗?”

“今天就送出去。”

“由您批署?”

“证明您的请愿书内容属实,这是我很乐意做的事。”维尔福说着便坐了下来,在信的末端签上了字。

“还要做什么别的吗?”莫雷尔问。

“去等着吧,”维尔福回答,“一切由我来负责好了。”

这个保证使莫雷尔充满了希望,于是他告别了维尔福,赶快去告诉老唐太斯,说不久就可以看见他的儿子了。

维尔福却并没有履行诺言把信送到巴黎去,而是小心地把那封现在看来可以救唐太斯但未来却极易危害他的请愿书保存了起来,以等待那件似乎并非不可能的事情的发生,好二次复辟。

“这样唐太斯仍然还是犯人,被埋没在黑牢的深处,他根本听不到路易十八垮台的消息,以及帝国倾覆时那更可怕的骚动。

但维尔福却用警觉的目光注视着一切,用警觉的耳朵倾听着一切。在拿破仑复位的“百日”期间,莫雷尔曾先后两次提出他的请求,但都被维尔福甜言蜜语地把他哄骗走了。最后发生了滑铁卢之战,莫雷尔就不再来了。他已尽了他力所能及的一切,这时任何新的尝试不仅徒劳无益而且很可能会有害他自己。

路易十八又重新登上了王位。在马赛能引起维尔福内心愧疚的记忆太多了,所以他请求并获准了调任图卢兹检察官一职,两星期后,他就和蕾妮结婚了,岳父在宫廷里比以前更显赫了。这就说明了在“百日”期间和滑铁卢战役以后,唐太斯为什么会依旧被关在牢里,好象上帝已把他忘了似的,但实际上人们并没有忘记他。

腾格拉尔很清楚他给了唐太斯那一击是多么厉害,他象所有做贼心虚但又要小聪明的人一样,诿称这是天意。当拿破仑回到巴黎以后,腾格拉尔害怕极了,唯恐唐太斯会随时来复仇,于是他便把自己希望出海的想法告诉了莫雷尔先生,得到了一封介绍信,把他介绍给了一个西班牙商人,三月底就到那儿去供职,那是在拿破仑回来后的第十一二天。他当时离开马赛后去了马德里,此后就没有听到他的消息了。

弗尔南多只知道唐太斯已从眼前消失了,其他的事他则一概不知。到底唐太斯怎么样了,他也懒得去问。

只是,在他情敌不在的这一期间,他时时苦思冥想,有时想到编个离开的理由来欺骗美茜蒂丝,有时想迁移或强行把她带走。于是他常常忧郁地,一动不动地坐在弗罗湾的顶端,从那儿可以同时望到马赛和迦太罗尼亚人村,他是在守望着一个英俊的年轻人出现在他眼前,那个人就是他的复仇使者。弗尔南多已下定决心:他要一熗打死唐太斯,然后自杀。但他错了,他这个人是不会自杀的,因为他还抱有某种希望。

在这个时候,帝国作了最后一次呼吁,法国境内所有能拿起武器的男子都赶去听从他们皇帝的号召了,弗尔南多和其他的人一同离开了马赛,但心里却怀着一个可怕的念头,深恐他的敌人会在他不在的时候回来,而同美茜蒂丝结了婚。假若弗尔南多真的想自杀,则在他离开美茜蒂丝的时候就该这样做的了。他对她的关心,以及他对她的不幸所表示的同情,都产生了效果。美茜蒂丝一向象兄妹般地深爱着弗尔南多,现在这份情谊上又加上了一份感激之情。

“哥哥,”她把行囊挂上他肩头的时候说,“你要自己当心一点,因为如果你再永远离开了我,那我在这个世界上就只有孤零零的一个人了。”这些话在弗尔南多心中注入了一线希望。如果唐太斯不回来的话,总有一天,美茜蒂丝也许就是他的了。

现在只剩下美茜蒂丝一个人孤零零地来面对这从未如此荒凉的大平原,和从未如此一望无际的大海了。她天天以泪洗面,人们看见她有时不断地在迦太罗尼亚人住的这个小村子周围徘徊,有时看见她一动不动地象一尊石像似的站着,呆望着马赛;又有时看见她坐在海边,倾听那如同自己的哀愁那样永恒的海的呻吟,她常常自问,是否应该让自己投入海洋那无底的深渊里,也许这样可以比忍受如此焦灼的等待更好一些。

她并非缺乏这样做的勇气,而是她的宗教观念帮了她的忙,救了她的命。

卡德鲁斯也象弗尔南多一样应征入伍了,但由于他已经结婚,且比弗尔南多大八岁,所以仅被派去驻守边疆。老唐太斯一直是靠希望支撑着的,拿破仑一倒,全部希望都成了泡影。在和他的儿子分离五个月以后,几乎也可以说就在他儿子被捕的那一刻,他就在美茜蒂丝的怀里咽下了最后一口气。莫雷尔先生不仅负担了他的全部丧葬费,还把那可怜的老人生前所借的几笔小债也还清了。

这样做不仅需要出于慈悲心,而且也需要勇气,——因为象唐太斯这样危险的一个拿破仑分子,即使你去帮助他临终的父亲,也会被人当作一个罪名来污蔑的。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 14 The Two Prisoners. A year after Louis XVIII.'s restoration, a visit was made by the inspector-general of prisons. Dantes in his cell heard the noise of preparation, -- sounds that at the depth where he lay would have been inaudible to any but the ear of a prisoner, who could hear the splash of the drop of water that every hour fell from the roof of his dungeon. He guessed something uncommon was passing among the living; but he had so long ceased to have any intercourse with the world, that he looked upon himself as dead. The inspector visited, one after another, the cells and dungeons of several of the prisoners, whose good behavior or stupidity recommended them to the clemency of the government. He inquired how they were fed, and if they had any request to make. The universal response was, that the fare was detestable, and that they wanted to be set free. The inspector asked if they had anything else to ask for. They shook their heads. What could they desire beyond their liberty? The inspector turned smilingly to the governor. "I do not know what reason government can assign for these useless visits; when you see one prisoner, you see all, -- always the same thing, -- ill fed and innocent. Are there any others?" "Yes; the dangerous and mad prisoners are in the dungeons." "Let us visit them," said the inspector with an air of fatigue. "We must play the farce to the end. Let us see the dungeons." "Let us first send for two soldiers," said the governor. "The prisoners sometimes, through mere uneasiness of life, and in order to be sentenced to death, commit acts of useless violence, and you might fall a victim." "Take all needful precautions," replied the inspector. Two soldiers were accordingly sent for, and the inspector descended a stairway, so foul, so humid, so dark, as to be loathsome to sight, smell, and respiration. "Oh," cried the inspector, "who can live here?" "A most dangerous conspirator, a man we are ordered to keep the most strict watch over, as he is daring and resolute." "He is alone?" "Certainly." "How long his he been there?" "Nearly a year." "Was he placed here when he first arrived?" "No; not until he attempted to kill the turnkey, who took his food to him." "To kill the turnkey?" "Yes, the very one who is lighting us. Is it not true,Antoine?" asked the governor. "True enough; he wanted to kill me!" returned the turnkey. "He must be mad," said the inspector. "He is worse than that, -- he is a devil!" returned the turnkey. "Shall I complain of him?" demanded the inspector. "Oh, no; it is useless. Besides, he is almost mad now, and in another year he will be quite so." "So much the better for him, -- he will suffer less," said the inspector. He was, as this remark shows, a man full of philanthropy, and in every way fit for his office. "You are right, sir," replied the governor; "and this remark proves that you have deeply considered the subject. Now we have in a dungeon about twenty feet distant, and to which you descend by another stair, an abbe, formerly leader of a party in Italy, who has been here since 1811, and in 1813 he went mad, and the change is astonishing. He used to weep, he now laughs; he grew thin, he now grows fat. You had better see him, for his madness is amusing." "I will see them both," returned the inspector; "I must conscientiously perform my duty." This was the inspector's first visit; he wished to display his authority. "Let us visit this one first," added he. "By all means," replied the governor, and he signed to the turnkey to open the door. At the sound of the key turning in the lock, and the creaking of the hinges, Dantes, who was crouched in a corner of the dungeon, whence he could see the ray of light that came through a narrow iron grating above, raised his head. Seeing a stranger, escorted by two turnkeys holding torches and accompanied by two soldiers, and to whom the governor spoke bareheaded, Dantes, who guessed the truth, and that the moment to address himself to the superior authorities was come, sprang forward with clasped hands. The soldiers interposed their bayonets, for they thought that he was about to attack the inspector, and the latter recoiled two or three steps. Dantes saw that he was looked upon as dangerous. Then, infusing all the humility he possessed into his eyes and voice, he addressed the inspector, and sought to inspire him with pity. The inspector listened attentively; then, turning to the governor, observed, "He will become religious -- he is already more gentle; he is afraid, and retreated before the bayonets -- madmen are not afraid of anything; I made some curious observations on this at Charenton." Then, turning to the prisoner, "What is it you want?" said he. "I want to know what crime I have committed -- to be tried; and if I am guilty, to be shot; if innocent, to be set at liberty." "Are you well fed?" said the inspector. "I believe so; I don't know; it's of no consequence. What matters really, not only to me, but to officers of justice and the king, is that an innocent man should languish in prison, the victim of an infamous denunciation, to die here cursing his executioners." "You are
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 09:38重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-10-14 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 15
Number 34 and Number 27.

Dantes passed through all the stages of torture natural to prisoners in suspense. He was sustained at first by that pride of conscious innocence which is the sequence to hope; then he began to doubt his own innocence, which justified in some measure the governor's belief in his mental alienation; and then, relaxing his sentiment of pride, he addressed his supplications, not to God, but to man. God is always the last resource. Unfortunates, who ought to begin with God, do not have any hope in him till they have exhausted all other means of deliverance.

Dantes asked to be removed from his present dungeon into another; for a change, however disadvantageous, was still a change, and would afford him some amusement. He entreated to be allowed to walk about, to have fresh air, books, and writing materials. His requests were not granted, but he went on asking all the same. He accustomed himself to speaking to the new jailer, although the latter was, if possible, more taciturn than the old one; but still, to speak to a man, even though mute, was something. Dantes spoke for the sake of hearing his own voice; he had tried to speak when alone, but the sound of his voice terrified him. Often, before his captivity, Dantes' mind had revolted at the idea of assemblages of prisoners, made up of thieves, vagabonds, and murderers. He now wished to be amongst them, in order to see some other face besides that of his jailer; he sighed for the galleys, with the infamous costume, the chain, and the brand on the shoulder. The galley-slaves breathed the fresh air of heaven, and saw each other. They were very happy. He besought the jailer one day to let him have a companion, were it even the mad abbe.

The jailer, though rough and hardened by the constant sight of so much suffering, was yet a man. At the bottom of his heart he had often had a feeling of pity for this unhappy young man who suffered so; and he laid the request of number 34 before the governor; but the latter sapiently imagined that Dantes wished to conspire or attempt an escape, and refused his request. Dantes had exhausted all human resources, and he then turned to God.

All the pious ideas that had been so long forgotten, returned; he recollected the prayers his mother had taught him, and discovered a new meaning in every word; for in prosperity prayers seem but a mere medley of words, until misfortune comes and the unhappy sufferer first understands the meaning of the sublime language in which he invokes the pity of heaven! He prayed, and prayed aloud, no longer terrified at the sound of his own voice, for he fell into a sort of ecstasy. He laid every action of his life before the Almighty, proposed tasks to accomplish, and at the end of every prayer introduced the entreaty oftener addressed to man than to God: "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us." Yet in spite of his earnest prayers, Dantes remained a prisoner.

Then gloom settled heavily upon him. Dantes was a man of great simplicity of thought, and without education; he could not, therefore, in the solitude of his dungeon, traverse in mental vision the history of the ages, bring to life the nations that had perished, and rebuild the ancient cities so vast and stupendous in the light of the imagination, and that pass before the eye glowing with celestial colors in Martin's Babylonian pictures. He could not do this, he whose past life was so short, whose present so melancholy, and his future so doubtful. Nineteen years of light to reflect upon in eternal darkness! No distraction could come to his aid; his energetic spirit, that would have exalted in thus revisiting the past, was imprisoned like an eagle in a cage. He clung to one idea -- that of his happiness, destroyed, without apparent cause, by an unheard-of fatality; he considered and reconsidered this idea, devoured it (so to speak), as the implacable Ugolino devours the skull of Archbishop Roger in the Inferno of Dante.

Rage supplanted religious fervor. Dantes uttered blasphemies that made his jailer recoil with horror, dashed himself furiously against the walls of his prison, wreaked his anger upon everything, and chiefly upon himself, so that the least thing, -- a grain of sand, a straw, or a breath of air that annoyed him, led to paroxysms of fury. Then the letter that Villefort had showed to him recurred to his mind, and every line gleamed forth in fiery letters on the wall like the mene tekel upharsin of Belshazzar. He told himself that it was the enmity of man, and not the vengeance of heaven, that had thus plunged him into the deepest misery. He consigned his unknown persecutors to the most horrible tortures he could imagine, and found them all insufficient, because after torture came death, and after death, if not repose, at least the boon of unconsciousness.

By dint of constantly dwelling on the idea that tranquility was death, and if punishment were the end in view other tortures than death must be invented, he began to reflect on suicide. Unhappy he, who, on the brink of misfortune, broods over ideas like these!

Before him is a dead sea that stretches in azure calm before the eye; but he who unwarily ventures within its embrace finds himself struggling with a monster that would drag him down to perdition. Once thus ensnared, unless the protecting hand of God snatch him thence, all is over, and his struggles but tend to hasten his destruction. This state of mental anguish is, however, less terrible than the sufferings that precede or the punishment that possibly will follow. There is a sort of consolation at the contemplation of the yawning abyss, at the bottom of which lie darkness and obscurity.

Edmond found some solace in these ideas. All his sorrows, all his sufferings, with their train of gloomy spectres, fled from his cell when the angel of death seemed about to enter. Dantes reviewed his past life with composure, and, looking forward with terror to his future existence, chose that middle line that seemed to afford him a refuge.

"Sometimes," said he, "in my voyages, when I was a man and commanded other men, I have seen the heavens overcast, the sea rage and foam, the storm arise, and, like a monstrous bird, beating the two horizons with its wings. Then I felt that my vessel was a vain refuge, that trembled and shook before the tempest. Soon the fury of the waves and the sight of the sharp rocks announced the approach of death, and death then terrified me, and I used all my skill and intelligence as a man and a sailor to struggle against the wrath of God. But I did so because I was happy, because I had not courted death, because to be cast upon a bed of rocks and seaweed seemed terrible, because I was unwilling that I, a creature made for the service of God, should serve for food to the gulls and ravens. But now it is different; I have lost all that bound me to life, death smiles and invites me to repose; I die after my own manner, I die exhausted and broken-spirited, as I fall asleep when I have paced three thousand times round my cell."

No sooner had this idea taken possession of him than he became more composed, arranged his couch to the best of his power, ate little and slept less, and found existence almost supportable, because he felt that he could throw it off at pleasure, like a worn-out garment. Two methods of self-destruction were at his disposal. He could hang himself with his handkerchief to the window bars, or refuse food and die of starvation. But the first was repugnant to him. Dantes had always entertained the greatest horror of pirates, who are hung up to the yard-arm; he would not die by what seemed an infamous death. He resolved to adopt the second, and began that day to carry out his resolve. Nearly four years had passed away; at the end of the second he had ceased to mark the lapse of time.

Dantes said, "I wish to die," and had chosen the manner of his death, and fearful of changing his mind, he had taken an oath to die. "When my morning and evening meals are brought," thought he, "I will cast them out of the window, and they will think that I have eaten them."

He kept his word; twice a day he cast out, through the barred aperture, the provisions his jailer brought him – at first gayly, then with deliberation, and at last with regret. Nothing but the recollection of his oath gave him strength to proceed. Hunger made viands once repugnant, now acceptable; he held the plate in his hand for an hour at a time, and gazed thoughtfully at the morsel of bad meat, of tainted fish, of black and mouldy bread. It was the last yearning for life contending with the resolution of despair; then his dungeon seemed less sombre, his prospects less
desperate. He was still young -- he was only four or five and twenty -- he had nearly fifty years to live. What unforseen events might not open his prison door, and restore him to liberty? Then he raised to his lips the repast that, like a voluntary Tantalus, he refused himself; but he thought of his oath, and he would not break it. He persisted until, at last, he had not sufficient strength to rise and cast his supper out of the loophole. The next morning he could not see or hear; the jailer feared he was dangerously ill. Edmond hoped he was dying.

Thus the day passed away. Edmond felt a sort of stupor creeping over him which brought with it a feeling almost of content; the gnawing pain at his stomach had ceased; his thirst had abated; when he closed his eyes he saw myriads of lights dancing before them like the will-o'-the-wisps that play about the marshes. It was the twilight of that mysterious country called Death!

Suddenly, about nine o'clock in the evening, Edmond heard a hollow sound in the wall against which he was lying.

So many loathsome animals inhabited the prison, that their noise did not, in general, awake him; but whether abstinence had quickened his faculties, or whether the noise was really louder than usual, Edmond raised his head and listened. It was a continual scratching, as if made by a huge claw, a powerful tooth, or some iron instrument attacking the stones.

Although weakened, the young man's brain instantly responded to the idea that haunts all prisoners -- liberty! It seemed to him that heaven had at length taken pity on him, and had sent this noise to warn him on the very brink of the abyss. Perhaps one of those beloved ones he had so often thought of was thinking of him, and striving to diminish the distance that separated them.

No, no, doubtless he was deceived, and it was but one of those dreams that forerun death!

Edmond still heard the sound. It lasted nearly three hours; he then heard a noise of something falling, and all was silent.

Some hours afterwards it began again, nearer and more distinct. Edmond was intensely interested. Suddenly the jailer entered.

For a week since he had resolved to die, and during the four days that he had been carrying out his purpose, Edmond had not spoken to the attendant, had not answered him when he inquired what was the matter with him, and turned his face to the wall when he looked too curiously at him; but now the jailer might hear the noise and put an end to it, and so destroy a ray of something like hope that soothed his last moments.

The jailer brought him his breakfast. Dantes raised himself up and began to talk about everything; about the bad quality of the food, about the coldness of his dungeon, grumbling and complaining, in order to have an excuse for speaking louder, and wearying the patience of his jailer, who out of kindness of heart had brought broth and white bread for his prisoner.

Fortunately, he fancied that Dantes was delirious; and placing the food on the rickety table, he withdrew. Edmond listened, and the sound became more and more distinct.

"There can be no doubt about it," thought he; "it is some prisoner who is striving to obtain his freedom. Oh, if I were only there to help him!" Suddenly another idea took possession of his mind, so used to misfortune, that it was scarcely capable of hope -- the idea that the noise was made by workmen the governor had ordered to repair the neighboring dungeon.

It was easy to ascertain this; but how could he risk the question? It was easy to call his jailer's attention to the noise, and watch his countenance as he listened; but might he not by this means destroy hopes far more important than the short-lived satisfaction of his own curiosity? Unfortunately, Edmond's brain was still so feeble that he could not bend his thoughts to anything in particular.

He saw but one means of restoring lucidity and clearness to his judgment. He turned his eyes towards the soup which the jailer had brought, rose, staggered towards it, raised the vessel to his lips, and drank off the contents with a feeling of indescribable pleasure. He had often heard that shipwrecked persons had died through having eagerly devoured too much food. Edmond replaced on the table the bread he was about to devour, and returned to his couch -- he did not wish to die. He soon felt that his ideas became again collected -- he could think, and strengthen his thoughts by reasoning. Then he said to himself, "I must put this to the test, but without compromising anybody. If it is a workman, I need but knock against the wall, and he will cease to work, in order to find out who is knocking, and why he does so; but as his occupation is sanctioned by the governor, he will soon resume it. If, on the contrary, it is a prisoner, the noise I make will alarm him, he will cease, and not begin again until he thinks every one is asleep."

Edmond rose again, but this time his legs did not tremble, and his sight was clear; he went to a corner of his dungeon,detached a stone, and with it knocked against the wall where the sound came. He struck thrice. At the first blow the sound ceased, as if by magic.

Edmond listened intently; an hour passed, two hours passed, and no sound was heard from the wall -- all was silent there.

Full of hope, Edmond swallowed a few mouthfuls of bread and water, and, thanks to the vigor of his constitution, found himself well-nigh recovered.

The day passed away in utter silence -- night came without recurrence of the noise.

"It is a prisoner," said Edmond joyfully. The night passed in perfect silence. Edmond did not close his eyes.

In the morning the jailer brought him fresh provisions – he had already devoured those of the previous day; he ate these listening anxiously for the sound, walking round and round his cell, shaking the iron bars of the loophole, restoring vigor and agility to his limbs by exercise, and so preparing himself for his future destiny. At intervals he listened to learn if the noise had not begun again, and grew impatient at the prudence of the prisoner, who did not guess he had been disturbed by a captive as anxious for liberty as himself.

Three days passed -- seventy-two long tedious hours which he counted off by minutes!

At length one evening, as the jailer was visiting him for the last time that night, Dantes, with his ear for the hundredth time at the wall, fancied he heard an almost imperceptible movement among the stones. He moved away, walked up and down his cell to collect his thoughts, and then went back and listened.

The matter was no longer doubtful. Something was at work on the other side of the wall; the prisoner had discovered the danger, and had substituted a lever for a chisel.

Encouraged by this discovery, Edmond determined to assist the indefatigable laborer. He began by moving his bed, and looked around for anything with which he could pierce the wall, penetrate the moist cement, and displace a stone.

He saw nothing, he had no knife or sharp instrument, the window grating was of iron, but he had too often assured himself of its solidity. All his furniture consisted of a bed, a chair, a table, a pail, and a jug. The bed had iron clamps, but they were screwed to the wood, and it would have required a screw-driver to take them off. The table and chair had nothing, the pail had once possessed a handle, but that had been removed. Dantes had but one resource, which was to break the jug, and with one of the sharp fragments attack the wall. He let the jug fall on the floor, and it broke in pieces.

Dantes concealed two or three of the sharpest fragments in his bed, leaving the rest on the floor. The breaking of his jug was too natural an accident to excite suspicion. Edmond had all the night to work in, but in the darkness he could not do much, and he soon felt that he was working against something very hard; he pushed back his bed, and waited for day.

All night he heard the subterranean workman, who continued to mine his way. Day came, the jailer entered. Dantes told him that the jug had fallen from his hands while he was drinking, and the jailer went grumblingly to fetch another, without giving himself the trouble to remove the fragments of the broken one. He returned speedily, advised the prisoner to be more careful, and departed.

Dantes heard joyfully the key grate in the lock; he listened until the sound of steps died away, and then, hastily displacing his bed, saw by the faint light that penetrated into his cell, that he had labored uselessly the previous evening in attacking the stone instead of removing the plaster that surrounded it.

The damp had rendered it friable, and Dantes was able to break it off -- in small morsels, it is true, but at the end of half an hour he had scraped off a handful; a mathematician might have calculated that in two years, supposing that the rock was not encountered, a passage twenty feet long and two feet broad, might be formed.

The prisoner reproached himself with not having thus employed the hours he had passed in vain hopes, prayer, and despondency. During the six years that he had been imprisoned, what might he not have accomplished?

In three days he had succeeded, with the utmost precaution, in removing the cement, and exposing the stone-work. The wall was built of rough stones, among which, to give strength to the structure, blocks of hewn stone were at intervals imbedded. It was one of these he had uncovered, and which he must remove from its socket.

Dantes strove to do this with his nails, but they were too weak. The fragments of the jug broke, and after an hour of useless toil, he paused.

Was he to be thus stopped at the beginning, and was he to wait inactive until his fellow workman had completed his task? Suddenly an idea occurred to him -- he smiled, and the perspiration dried on his forehead.

The jailer always brought Dantes' soup in an iron saucepan; this saucepan contained soup for both prisoners, for Dantes had noticed that it was either quite full, or half empty, according as the turnkey gave it to him or to his companion first.

The handle of this saucepan was of iron; Dantes would have given ten years of his life in exchange for it.

The jailer was accustomed to pour the contents of the saucepan into Dantes' plate, and Dantes, after eating his soup with a wooden spoon, washed the plate, which thus served for every day. Now when evening came Dantes put his plate on the ground near the door; the jailer, as he entered, stepped on it and broke it.

This time he could not blame Dantes. He was wrong to leave it there, but the jailer was wrong not to have looked before him.

The jailer, therefore, only grumbled. Then he looked about for something to pour the soup into; Dantes' entire dinner service consisted of one plate -- there was no alternative.

"Leave the saucepan," said Dantes; "you can take it away when you bring me my breakfast." This advice was to the jailer's taste, as it spared him the necessity of making another trip. He left the saucepan.

Dantes was beside himself with joy. He rapidly devoured his food, and after waiting an hour, lest the jailer should change his mind and return, he removed his bed, took the handle of the saucepan, inserted the point between the hewn stone and rough stones of the wall, and employed it as a lever. A slight oscillation showed Dantes that all went well. At the end of an hour the stone was extricated from the wall, leaving a cavity a foot and a half in diameter.

Dantes carefully collected the plaster, carried it into the corner of his cell, and covered it with earth. Then, wishing to make the best use of his time while he had the means of labor, he continued to work without ceasing. At the dawn of day he replaced the stone, pushed his bed against the wall, and lay down. The breakfast consisted of a piece of bread; the jailer entered and placed the bread on the table.

"Well, don't you intend to bring me another plate?" said Dantes.

"No," replied the turnkey; "you destroy everything. First you break your jug, then you make me break your plate; if all the prisoners followed your example, the government would be ruined. I shall leave you the saucepan, and pour your soup into that. So for the future I hope you will not be so destructive."

Dantes raised his eyes to heaven and clasped his hands beneath the coverlet. He felt more gratitude for the possession of this piece of iron than he had ever felt for anything. He had noticed, however, that the prisoner on the other side had ceased to labor; no matter, this was a greater reason for proceeding -- if his neighbor would not come to him, he would go to his neighbor. All day he toiled on untiringly, and by the evening he had succeeded in extracting ten handfuls of plaster and fragments of stone. When the hour for his jailer's visit arrived, Dantes straightened the handle of the saucepan as well as he could, and placed it in its accustomed place. The turnkey poured his ration of soup into it, together with the fish – for thrice a week the prisoners were deprived of meat. This would have been a method of reckoning time, had not Dantes long ceased to do so. Having poured out the soup, the turnkey retired. Dantes wished to ascertain whether his neighbor had really ceased to work. He listened -- all was silent, as it had been for the last three days. Dantes sighed; it was evident that his neighbor distrusted him. However, he toiled on all the night without being discouraged; but after two or three hours he encountered an obstacle. The iron made no impression, but met with a smooth surface; Dantes touched it, and found that it was a beam. This beam crossed, or rather blocked up, the hole Dantes had made; it was necessary, therefore, to dig above or under it. The unhappy young man had not thought of this. "O my God, my God!" murmured he, "I have so earnestly prayed to you, that I hoped my prayers had been heard. After having deprived me of my liberty, after having deprived me of death, after having recalled me to existence, my God, have pity on me, and do not let me die in despair!"

"Who talks of God and despair at the same time?" said a voice that seemed to come from beneath the earth, and, deadened by the distance, sounded hollow and sepulchral in the young man's ears. Edmond's hair stood on end, and he rose to his knees.

"Ah," said he, "I hear a human voice." Edmond had not heard any one speak save his jailer for four or five years; and a jailer is no man to a prisoner -- he is a living door, a barrier of flesh and blood adding strength to restraints of oak and iron.

"In the name of heaven," cried Dantes, "speak again, though the sound of your voice terrifies me. Who are you?"

"Who are you?" said the voice.

"An unhappy prisoner," replied Dantes, who made no hesitation in answering.

"Of what country?"

"A Frenchman."

"Your name?"

"Edmond Dantes."

"Your profession?"

"A sailor."

"How long have you been here?"

"Since the 28th of February, 1815."

"Your crime?"

"I am innocent."

"But of what are you accused?"

"Of having conspired to aid the emperor's return."

"What! For the emperor's return? -- the emperor is no longer on the throne, then?"

"He abdicated at Fontainebleau in 1814, and was sent to the Island of Elba. But how long have you been here that you are ignorant of all this?"

"Since 1811."

Dantes shuddered; this man had been four years longer than himself in prison.

"Do not dig any more," said the voice; "only tell me how high up is your excavation?"

"On a level with the floor."

"How is it concealed?"

"Behind my bed."

"Has your bed been moved since you have been a prisoner?"

"No."

"What does your chamber open on?"

"A corridor."

"And the corridor?"

"On a court."

"Alas!" murmured the voice.

"Oh, what is the matter?" cried Dantes.

"I have made a mistake owing to an error in my plans. I took the wrong angle, and have come out fifteen feet from where I intended. I took the wall you are mining for the outer wall of the fortress."

"But then you would be close to the sea?"

"That is what I hoped."

"And supposing you had succeeded?"

"I should have thrown myself into the sea, gained one of the islands near here -- the Isle de Daume or the Isle de Tiboulen -- and then I should have been safe."

"Could you have swum so far?"

"Heaven would have given me strength; but now all is lost."

"All?"

"Yes; stop up your excavation carefully, do not work any more, and wait until you hear from me."

"Tell me, at least, who you are?"

"I am -- I am No. 27."

"You mistrust me, then," said Dantes. Edmond fancied he heard a bitter laugh resounding from the depths.

"Oh, I am a Christian," cried Dantes, guessing instinctively that this man meant to abandon him. "I swear to you by him who died for us that naught shall induce me to breathe one syllable to my jailers; but I conjure you do not abandon me. If you do, I swear to you, for I have got to the end of my strength, that I will dash my brains out against the wall, and you will have my death to reproach yourself with."

"How old are you? Your voice is that of a young man."

"I do not know my age, for I have not counted the years I have been here. All I do know is, that I was just nineteen when I was arrested, the 28th of February, 1815."

"Not quite twenty-six!" murmured the voice; "at that age he cannot be a traitor."

"Oh, no, no," cried Dantes. "I swear to you again, rather than betray you, I would allow myself to be hacked in pieces!"

"You have done well to speak to me, and ask for my assistance, for I was about to form another plan, and leave you; but your age reassures me. I will not forget you. Wait."

"How long?"

"I must calculate our chances; I will give you the signal."

"But you will not leave me; you will come to me, or you will let me come to you. We will escape, and if we cannot escape we will talk; you of those whom you love, and I of those whom I love. You must love somebody?"

"No, I am alone in the world."

"Then you will love me. If you are young, I will be your comrade; if you are old, I will be your son. I have a father who is seventy if he yet lives; I only love him and a young girl called Mercedes. My father has not yet forgotten me, I am sure, but God alone knows if she loves me still; I shall love you as I loved my father."

"It is well," returned the voice; "to-morrow."

These few words were uttered with an accent that left no doubt of his sincerity; Dantes rose, dispersed the fragments with the same precaution as before, and pushed his bed back against the wall. He then gave himself up to his happiness. He would no longer be alone. He was, perhaps, about to regain his liberty; at the worst, he would have a companion, and captivity that is shared is but half captivity. Plaints made in common are almost prayers, and prayers where two or three are gathered together invoke the mercy of heaven.

All day Dantes walked up and down his cell. He sat down occasionally on his bed, pressing his hand on his heart. At the slightest noise he bounded towards the door. Once or twice the thought crossed his mind that he might be separated from this unknown, whom he loved already; and then his mind was made up -- when the jailer moved his bed and stooped to examine the opening, he would kill him with his water jug. He would be condemned to die, but he was about to die of grief and despair when this miraculous noise recalled him to life.

The jailer came in the evening. Dantes was on his bed. It seemed to him that thus he better guarded the unfinished opening. Doubtless there was a strange expression in his eyes, for the jailer said, "Come, are you going mad again?"

Dantes did not answer; he feared that the emotion of his voice would betray him. The jailer went away shaking his head. Night came; Dantes hoped that his neighbor would profit by the silence to address him, but he was mistaken. The next morning, however, just as he removed his bed from the wall, he heard three knocks; he threw himself on his knees.

"Is it you?" said he; "I am here."

"Is your jailer gone?"

"Yes," said Dantes; "he will not return until the evening; so that we have twelve hours before us."

"I can work, then?" said the voice.

"Oh, yes, yes; this instant, I entreat you."

In a moment that part of the floor on which Dantes was resting his two hands, as he knelt with his head in the opening, suddenly gave way; he drew back smartly, while a mass of stones and earth disappeared in a hole that opened beneath the aperture he himself had formed. Then from the bottom of this passage, the depth of which it was impossible to measure, he saw appear, first the head, then the shoulders, and lastly the body of a man, who sprang lightly into his cell.



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第十五章 三十四号和二十七号 那些被遗忘了的犯人在地牢里所受的各种各样的痛苦唐太斯都尝到了,他最初很高傲,因为他怀有希望并自知无罪,然后他开始怀疑起自己的冤枉来,这种怀疑多少证实了监狱长认为他是精神错乱的这一看法,他从高傲的顶端一交跌了下来,他开始恳求,不是向上帝恳求,而是向人恳求。却等到这个不幸的人,他本该一开始便寻求主的庇护的,但他却等到希望都破灭了以后才寄希望于上帝。 唐太斯恳求他换一间单房,因为不管怎么说,换动一次,总是一次变动,可以使他发泄一点烦闷。他请求允许他散步,给他一点书和手工。结果什么都没满足,那也没有关系,他还是照样的要求。他努力使自己和新来的狱卒讲话,虽然他可能比以前的那个更沉默寡言,但是,对一个人讲话,即使对方是个哑巴,也是一种乐趣。唐太斯讲话的用意是要听听他自己的声音,他也曾尝试自言自语,但他却被自己的声音吓了一跳。 在他入狱以前,每当想到这样一些犯人聚集在一起,他们中有贼,
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 13:11重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display] [table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 17 The Abbe's Chamber. After having passed with tolerable ease through the subterranean passage, which, however, did not admit of their holding themselves erect, the two friends reached the further end of the corridor, into which the abbe's cell opened; from that point the passage became much narrower, and barely permitted one to creep through on hands and knees. The floor of the abbe's cell was paved, and it had been by raising one of the stones in the most obscure corner that Faria had to been able to commence the laborious task of which Dantes had witnessed the completion. As he entered the chamber of his friend, Dantes cast around one eager and searching glance in quest of the expected marvels, but nothing more than common met his view. "It is well," said the abbe; "we have some hours before us -- it is now just a quarter past twelve o'clock." Instinctively Dantes turned round to observe by what watchor clock the abbe had been able so accurately to specify the hour. "Look at this ray of light which enters by my window," said the abbe, "and then observe the lines traced on the wall. Well, by means of these lines, which are in accordance with the double motion of the earth, and the ellipse it describes round the sun, I am enabled to ascertain the precise hour with more minuteness than if I possessed a watch; for that might be broken or deranged in its movements, while the sun and earth never vary in their appointed paths." This last explanation was wholly lost upon Dantes, who had always imagined, from seeing the sun rise from behind the mountains and set in the Mediterranean, that it moved, and not the earth. A double movement of the globe he inhabited, and of which he could feel nothing, appeared to him perfectly impossible. Each word that fell from his companion's lips seemed fraught with the mysteries of science, as worthy of digging out as the gold and diamonds in the mines of Guzerat and Golconda, which he could just recollect having visited during a voyage made in his earliest youth. "Come," said he to the abbe, "I am anxious to see your treasures." The abbe smiled, and, proceeding to the disused fireplace, raised, by the help of his chisel, a long stone, which had doubtless been the hearth, beneath which was a cavity of considerable depth, serving as a safe depository of the articles mentioned to Dantes. "What do you wish to see first?" asked the abbe. "Oh, your great work on the monarchy of Italy!" Faria then drew forth from his hiding-place three or four rolls of linen, laid one over the other, like folds of papyrus. These rolls consisted of slips of cloth about four inches wide and eighteen long; they were all carefully numbered and closely covered with writing, so legible that Dantes could easily read it, as well as make out the sense -- it being in Italian, a language he, as a Provencal, perfectly understood. "There," said he, "there is the work complete. I wrote the word finis at the end of the sixty-eighth strip about a week ago. I have torn up two of my shirts, and as many handkerchiefs as I was master of, to complete the precious pages. Should I ever get out of prison and find in all Italy a printer courageous enough to publish what I have composed, my literary reputation is forever secured." "I see," answered Dantes. "Now let me behold the curious pens with which you have written your work." "Look!" said Faria, showing to the young man a slender stick about six inches long, and much resembling the size of the handle of a fine painting-brush, to the end of which was tied, by a piece of thread, one of those cartilages of which the abbe had before spoken to Dantes; it was pointed, and divided at the nib like an ordinary pen. Dantes examined it with intense admiration, then looked around to see the instrument with which it had been shaped so correctly into form. "Ah, yes," said Faria; "the penknife. That's my masterpiece. I made it, as well as this larger knife, out of an old iron candlestick." The penknife was sharp and keen as a razor; as for the other knife, it would serve a double purpose, and with it one could cut and thrust. Dantes examined the various articles shown to him with the same attention that he had bestowed on the curiosities and strange tools exhibited in the shops at Marseilles as the works of the savages in the South Seas from whence they had been brought by the different trading vessels. "As for the ink," said Faria, "I told you how I managed to obtain that -- and I only just make it from time to time, as I require it." "One thing still puzzles me," observed Dantes, "and that is how you managed to do all this by daylight?" "I worked at night also," replied Faria. "Night! -- why, for heaven's sake, are your eyes like cats', that you can see to work in the dark?" "Indeed they are not; but God his supplied man with the intelligence that enables him to overcome the limitations of natural conditions. I furnished myself with a light." "You did? Pray tell me how." "I separated the fat from the meat served to me, melted it, and so made oil -- here is my lamp." So saying, the abbe exhibited a sort of torch very similar to those used in public illuminations. "But light?" "Here are two flints and a piece of burnt linen." "And matches?" "I pretended that I had a disorder of the skin, and asked for a little sulphur, which was readily supplied." Dantes laid the different things he had been looking at on the table, and stood with his head drooping on his breast, as though overwhelmed by the perseverance and strength of Faria's mind. "You have not seen all yet," continued Faria, "for I did not think it wise to trust all my treasures in the same hiding-place. Let us shut this one up." They put the stone back in its place; the abbe sprinkled a little dust over it to conceal the traces of its having been removed, rubbed his foot well on it to make it assume the same appearance as the other, and then, going towards his bed, he removed it from the spot it stood in. Behind the head of the bed, and concealed by a stone fitting in so closely as to defy all suspicion, was a hollow space, and in this space a ladder of cords between twenty-five and thirty feet in length. Dantes closely and eagerly examined it; he found it firm, solid, and compact enough to bear any weight. "Who supplied you with the materials for making this wonderful work?" "I tore up several of my shirts, and ripped out the seams in the sheets of my bed, during my three years' imprisonment at Fenestrelle; and when I was removed to the Chateau d'If, I managed to bring the ravellings with me, so that I have been able to finish my work here." "And was it not discovered that your sheets were unhemmed?" "Oh, no, for when I had taken out the thread I required, I hemmed the edges over again." "With what?" "With this needle," said the abbe, as, opening his ragged vestments, he showed Dantes a long, sharp fish-bone, with a small perforated eye for the thread, a small portion of which still remained in it. "I once thought," continued Faria, "of removing these iron bars, and letting myself down from the window, which, as you see, is somewhat wider than yours, although I should have enlarged it still more preparatory to my flight; however, I discovered that I should merely have dropped into a sort of inner court, and I therefore renounced the project altogether as too full of risk and danger. Nevertheless, I carefully preserved my ladder against one of those unforeseen opportunities of which I spoke just now, and which sudden chance frequently brings about." While affecting to be deeply engaged in examining the ladder, the mind of Dantes was, in fact, busily occupied by the idea that a person so intelligent, ingenious, and clear-sighted as the abbe might probably be able to solve the dark mystery of his own misfortunes, where he himself could see nothing. "What are you thinking of?" asked the abbe smilingly, imputing the deep abstraction in which his visitor was plunged to the excess of his awe and wonder. "I was reflecting, in the first place," replied Dantes, "upon the enormous degree of intelligence and ability you must have employed to reach the high perfection to which you have attained. What would you not have accomplished if you had been free?" "Possibly nothing at all; the overflow of my brain would probably, in a state of freedom, have evaporated in a thousand follies; misfortune is needed to bring to light the treasures of the human intellect. Compression is needed to explode gunpowder. Captivity has brought my mental faculties to a focus; and you are well aware that from the collision of clouds electricity is produced -- from electricity, lightning, from lightning, illumination." "No," replied Dantes. "I know nothing. Some of your words are to me quite empty of meaning. You must be blessed indeed to possess the knowledge you have." The abbe smiled. "Well," said he, "but you had another subject for your thoughts; did you not say so just now?" "I did!" "You have told me as yet but one of them -- let me hear the other." "It was this, -- that while you had related to me all the particulars of your past life, you were perfectly unacquainted with mine." "Your life, my young friend, has not been of sufficient length to admit of your having passed through any very important events." "It has been long enough to inflict on me a great and undeserved misfortune. I would fain fix the source of it on man that I may no longer vent reproaches upon heaven." "Then you profess ignorance of the crime with which you are charged?" "I do, indeed; and this I swear by the two beings most dear to me upon earth, -- my father and Mercedes." "Come," said the abbe, closing his hiding-place, and pushing the bed back to its original situation, "let me hear your story." Dantes obeyed, and commenced what he called his history, but which consisted only of the account of a voyage to India, and two or three voyages to the Levant until he arrived at the recital of his last cruise, with the death of Captain Leclere, and the receipt of a packet to be delivered by himself to the grand marshal; his interview with that personage, and his receiving, in place of the packet brought, a letter addressed to a Monsieur Noirtier – his arrival at Marseilles, and interview with his father – his affection for Mercedes, and their nuptual feast – his arrest and subsequent examination, his temporary detention at the Palais de Justice, and his final imprisonment in the Chateau d'If. From this point everything was a blank to Dantes -- he knew nothing more, not even the length of time he had been imprisoned. His recital finished, the abbe reflected long and earnestly. "There is," said he, at the end of his meditations, "a clever maxim, which bears upon what I was saying to you some little while ago, and that is, that unless wicked ideas take root in a naturally depraved mind, human nature, in a right and wholesome state, revolts at crime. Still, from an artificial civilization have originated wants, vices, and false tastes, which occasionally become so powerful as to stifle within us all good feelings, and ultimately to lead us into guilt and wickedness. From this view of things, then, comes the axiom that if you visit to discover the author of any bad action, seek first to discover the person to whom the perpetration of that bad action could be in any way advantageous. Now, to apply it in your case, -- to whom could your disappearance have been serviceable?" "To no one, by heaven! I was a very insignificant person." "Do not speak thus, for your reply evinces neither logic nor philosophy; everything is relative, my dear young friend, from the king who stands in the way of his successor, to the employee who keeps his rival out of a place. Now, in the event of the king's death, his successor inherits a crown, -- when the employee dies, the supernumerary steps into his shoes, and receives his salary of twelve thousand livres. Well, these twelve thousand livres are his civil list, and are as essential to him as the twelve millions of a king. Every one, from the highest to the lowest degree, has his place on the social ladder, and is beset by stormy passions and conflicting interests, as in Descartes' theory of pressure and impulsion. But these forces increase as we go higher, so that we have a spiral which in defiance of reason rests upon the apex and not on the base. Now let us return to your particular world. You say you were on the point of being made captain of the Pharaon?" "Yes." "And about to become the husband of a young and lovely girl?" "Yes." "Now, could any one have had any interest in preventing the accomplishment of these two things? But let us first settle the question as to its being the interest of any one to hinder you from being captain of the Pharaon. What say you?" "I cannot believe such was the case. I was generally liked on board, and had the sailors possessed the right of selecting a captain themselves, I feel convinced their choice would have fallen on me. There was only one person among the crew who had any feeling of ill-will towards me. I had quarelled with him some time previously, and had even challenged him to fight me; but he refused." "Now we are getting on. And what was this man's name?" "Danglars." "What rank did he hold on board?" "He was supercargo." "And had you been captain, should you have retained him in his employment?" "Not if the choice had remained with me, for I had frequently observed inaccuracies in his accounts." "Good again! Now then, tell me, was any person present during your last conversation with Captain Leclere?" "No; we were quite alone." "Could your conversation have been overheard by any one?" "It might, for the cabin door was open -- and -- stay; now I recollect, -- Danglars himself passed by just as Captain Leclere was giving me the packet for the grand marshal." "That's better," cried the abbe; "now we are on the right scent. Did you take anybody with you when you put into the port of Elba?" "Nobody." "Somebody there received your packet, and gave you a letter in place of it, I think?" "Yes; the grand marshal did." "And what did you do with that letter?" "Put it into my portfolio." "You had your portfolio with you, then? Now, how could a sailor find room in his pocket for a portfolio large enough to contain an official letter?" "You are right; it was left on board." "Then it was not till your return to the ship that you put the letter in the portfolio?" "No." "And what did you do with this same letter while returning from Porto-Ferrajo to the vessel?" "I carried it in my hand." "So that when you went on board the Pharaon, everybody could see that you held a letter in your hand?" "Yes." "Danglars, as well as the rest?" "Danglars, as well as others." "Now, listen to me, and try to recall every circumstance attending your arrest. Do you recollect the words in which the information against you was formulated?" "Oh yes, I read it over three times, and the words sank deeply into my memory." "Repeat it to me." Dantes paused a moment, then said, "This is it, word for word: `The king's attorney is informed by a friend to the throne and religion, that one Edmond Dantes, mate on board the Pharaon, this day arrived from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, has been intrusted by Murat with a packet for the usurper; again, by the usurper, with a letter for the Bonapartist Club in Paris. This proof of his guilt may be procured by his immediate arrest, as the letter will be found either about his person, at his father's residence, or in his cabin on board the Pharaon.'" The abbe shrugged his shoulders. "The thing is clear as day," said he; "and you must have had a very confiding nature, as well as a good heart, not to have suspected the origin of the whole affair." "Do you really think so? Ah, that would indeed be infamous." "How did Danglars usually write?" "In a handsome, running hand." "And how was the anonymous letter written?" "Backhanded." Again the abbe smiled. "Disguised." "It was very boldly written, if disguised." "Stop a bit," said the abbe, taking up what he called his pen, and, after dipping it into the ink, he wrote on a piece of prepared linen, with his left hand, the first two or three words of the accusation. Dantes drew back, and gazed on the abbe with a sensation almost amounting to terror. "How very astonishing!" cried he at length. "Why your writing exactly resembles that of the accusation." "Simply because that accusation had been written with the left hand; and I have noticed that" -- "What?" "That while the writing of different persons done with the right hand varies, that performed with the left hand is invariably uniform." "You have evidently seen and observed everything." "Let us proceed." "Oh, yes, yes!" "Now as regards the second question." "I am listening." "Was there any person whose interest it was to prevent your marriage with Mercedes?" "Yes; a young man who loved her." "And his name was" -- "Fernand." "That is a Spanish name, I think?" "He was a Catalan." "You imagine him capable of writing the letter?" "Oh, no; he would more likely have got rid of me by sticking a knife into me." "That is in strict accordance with the Spanish character; an assassination they will unhesitatingly commit, but an act of cowardice, never." "Besides," said Dantes, "the various circumstances mentioned in the letter were wholly unknown to him." "You had never spoken of them yourself to any one?" "To no one." "Not even to your mistress?" "No, not even to my betrothed." "Then it is Danglars." "I feel quite sure of it now." "Wait a little. Pray, was Danglars acquainted with Fernand?" "No -- yes, he was. Now I recollect" -- "What?" "To have seen them both sitting at table together under an arbor at Pere Pamphile's the evening before the day fixed for my wedding. They were in earnest conversation. Danglars was joking in a friendly way, but Fernand looked pale and agitated." "Were they alone?" "There was a third person with them whom I knew perfectly well, and who had, in all probability made their acquaintance; he was a tailor named Caderousse, but he was very drunk. Stay! -- stay! -- How strange that it should not have occurred to me before! Now I remember quite well, that on the table round which they were sitting were pens, ink, and paper. Oh, the heartless, treacherous scoundrels!" exclaimed Dantes, pressing his hand to his throbbing brows. "Is there anything else I can assist you in discovering, besides the villany of your friends?" inquired the abbe with a laugh. "Yes, yes," replied Dantes eagerly; "I would beg of you, who see so completely to the depths of things, and to whom the greatest mystery seems but an easy riddle, to explain to me how it was that I underwent no second examination, was never brought to trial, and, above all, was condemned without ever having had sentence passed on me?" "That is altogether a different and more serious matter," responded the abbe. "The ways of justice are frequently too dark and mysterious to be easily penetrated. All we have hitherto done in the matter has been child's play. If you wish me to enter upon the more difficult part of the business, you must assist me by the most minute information on every point." "Pray ask me whatever questions you please; for, in good truth, you see more clearly into my life than I do myself." "In the first place, then, who examined you, -- the king's attorney, his deputy, or a magistrate?" "The deputy." "Was he young or old?" "About six or seven and twenty years of age, I should say." "So," answered the abbe. "Old enough to be ambitions, but too young to be corrupt. And how did he treat you?" "With more of mildness than severity." "Did you tell him your whole story?" "I did." "And did his conduct change at all in the course of your examination?" "He did appear much disturbed when he read the letter that had brought me into this scrape. He seemed quite overcome by my misfortune." "By your misfortune?" "Yes." "Then you feel quite sure that it was your misfortune he deplored?" "He gave me one great proof of his sympathy, at any rate." "And that?" "He burnt the sole evidence that could at all have criminated me." "What? the accusation?" "No; the letter." "Are you sure?" "I saw it done." "That alters the case. This man might, after all, be a greater scoundrel than you have thought possible." "Upon my word," said Dantes, "you make me shudder. Is the world filled with tigers and crocodiles?" "Yes; and remember that two-legged tigers and crocodiles are more dangerous than the others." "Never mind; let us go on." "With all my heart! You tell me he burned the letter?" "He did; saying at the same time, `You see I thus destroy the only proof existing against you.'" "This action is somewhat too sublime to be natural." "You think so?" "I am sure of it. To whom was this letter addressed?" "To M. Noirtier, No. 13 Coq-Heron, Paris." "Now can you conceive of any interest that your heroic deputy could possibly have had in the destruction of that letter?" "Why, it is not altogether impossible he might have had, for he made me promise several times never to speak of that letter to any one, assuring me he so advised me for my own interest; and, more than this, he insisted on my taking a solemn oath never to utter the name mentioned in the address." "Noirtier!" repeated the abbe; "Noirtier! -- I knew a person of that name at the court of the Queen of Etruria, -- a Noirtier, who had been a Girondin during the Revolution! What was your deputy called?" "De Villefort!" The abbe burst into a fit of laughter, while Dantes gazed on him in utter astonishment. "What ails you?" said he at length. "Do you see that ray of sunlight?" "I do." "Well, the whole thing is more clear to me than that sunbeam is to you. Poor fellow! poor young man! And you tell me this magistrate expressed great sympathy and commiseration for you?" "He did." "And the worthy man destroyed your compromising letter?" "Yes." "And then made you swear never to utter the name of Noirtier?" "Yes." "Why, you poor short-sighted simpleton, can you not guess who this Noirtier was, whose very name he was so careful to keep concealed? Noirtier was his father." Had a thunderbolt fallen at the feet of Dantes, or hell opened its yawning gulf before him, he could not have been more completely transfixed with horror than he was at the sound of these unexpected words. Starting up, he clasped his hands around his head as though to prevent his very brain from bursting, and exclaimed, "His father! his father!" "Yes, his father," replied the abbe; "his right name was Noirtier de Villefort." At this instant a bright light shot through the mind of Dantes, and cleared up all that had been dark and obscure before. The change that had come over Villefort during the examination, the destruction of the letter, the exacted promise, the almost supplicating tones of the magistrate, who seemed rather to implore mercy than to pronounce punishment, -- all returned with a stunning force to his memory. He cried out, and staggered against the wall like a drunken man, then he hurried to the opening that led from the abbe's cell to his own, and said, "I must be alone, to think over all this." When he regained his dungeon, he threw himself on his bed, where the turnkey found him in the evening visit, sitting with fixed gaze and contracted features, dumb and motionless as a statue. During these hours of profound meditation, which to him had seemed only minutes, he had formed a fearful resolution, and bound himself to its fulfilment by a solemn oath. Dantes was at length roused from his revery by the voice of Faria, who, having also been visited by his jailer, had come to invite his fellow-sufferer to share his supper. The reputation of being out of his mind, though harmlessly and even amusingly so, had procured for the abbe unusual privileges. He was supplied with bread of a finer, whiter quality than the usual prison fare, and even regaled each Sunday with a small quantity of wine. Now this was a Sunday, and the abbe had come to ask his young companion to share the luxuries with him. Dantes followed; his features were no longer contracted, and now wore their usual expression, but there was that in his whole appearance that bespoke one who had come to a fixed and desperate resolve. Faria bent on him his penetrating eye: "I regret now," said he, "having helped you in your late inquiries, or having given you the information I did." "Why so?" inquired Dantes. "Because it has instilled a new passion in your heart -- that of vengeance." Dantes smiled. "Let us talk of something else," said he. Again the abbe looked at him, then mournfully shook his head; but in accordance with Dantes' request, he began to speak of other matters. The elder prisoner was one of those persons whose conversation, like that of all who have experienced many trials, contained many useful and important hints as well as sound information; but it was never egotistical, for the unfortunate man never alluded to his own sorrows. Dantes listened with admiring attention to all he said; some of his remarks corresponded with what he already knew, or applied to the sort of knowledge his nautical life had enabled him to acquire. A part of the good abbe's words, however, were wholly incomprehensible to him; but, like the aurora which guides the navigator in northern latitudes, opened new vistas to the inquiring mind of the listener, and gave fantastic glimpses of new horizons, enabling him justly to estimate the delight an intellectual mind would have in following one so richly gifted as Faria along the heights of truth, where he was so much at home. "You must teach me a small part of what you know," said Dantes, "if only to prevent your growing weary of me. I can well believe that so learned a person as yourself would prefer absolute solitude to being tormented with the company of one as ignorant and uninformed as myself. If you will only agree to my request, I promise you never to mention another word about escaping." The abbe smiled. "Alas, my boy," said he, "human knowledge is confined within very narrow limits; and when I have taught you mathematics, physics, history, and the three or four modern languages with which I am acquainted, you will know as much as I do myself. Now, it will scarcely require two years for me to communicate to you the stock of learning I possess." "Two years!" exclaimed Dantes; "do you really believe I can acquire all these things in so short a time?" "Not their application, certainly, but their principles you may; to learn is not to know; there are the learners and the learned. Memory makes the one, philosophy the other." "But cannot one learn philosophy?" "Philosophy cannot be taught; it is the application of the sciences to truth; it is like the golden cloud in which the Messiah went up into heaven." "Well, then," said Dantes, "What shall you teach me first? I am in a hurry to begin. I want to learn." "Everything," said the abbe. And that very evening the prisoners sketched a plan of education, to be entered upon the following day. Dantes possessed a prodigious memory, combined with an astonishing quickness and readiness of conception; the mathematical turn of his mind rendered him apt at all kinds of calculation, while his naturally poetical feelings threw a light and pleasing veil over the dry reality of arithmetical computation, or the rigid severity of geometry. He already knew Italian, and had also picked up a little of the Romaic dialect during voyages to the East; and by the aid of these two languages he easily comprehended the construction of all the others, so that at the end of six months he began to speak Spanish, English, and German. In strict accordance with the promise made to the abbe, Dantes spoke no more of escape. Perhaps the delight his studies afforded him left no room for such thoughts; perhaps the recollection that he had pledged his word (on which his sense of honor was keen) kept him from referring in any way to the possibilities of flight. Days, even months, passed by unheeded in one rapid and instructive course. At the end of a year Dantes was a new man. Dantes observed, however, that Faria, in spite of the relief his society afforded, daily grew sadder; one thought seemed incessantly to harass and distract his mind. Sometimes he would fall into long reveries, sigh heavily and involuntarily, then suddenly rise, and, with folded arms, begin pacing the confined space of his dungeon. One day he stopped all at once, and exclaimed, "Ah, if there were no sentinel!" "There shall not be one a minute longer than you please," said Dantes, who had followed the working of his thoughts as accurately as though his brain were enclosed in crystal so clear as to display its minutest operations. "I have already told you," answered the abbe, "that I loathe the idea of shedding blood." "And yet the murder, if you choose to call it so, would be simply a measure of self-preservation." "No matter! I could never agree to it." "Still, you have thought of it?" "Incessantly, alas!" cried the abbe. "And you have discovered a means of regaining our freedom, have you not?" asked Dantes eagerly. "I have; if it were only possible to place a deaf and blind sentinel in the gallery beyond us." "He shall be both blind and deaf," replied the young man, with an air of determination that made his companion shudder. "No, no," cried the abbe; "impossible!" Dantes endeavored to renew the subject; the abbe shook his head in token of disapproval, and refused to make any further response. Three months passed away. "Are you strong?" the abbe asked one day of Dantes. The young man, in reply, took up the chisel, bent it into the form of a horseshoe, and then as readily straightened it. "And will you engage not to do any harm to the sentry, except as a last resort?" "I promise on my honor." "Then," said the abbe, "we may hope to put our design into execution." "And how long shall we be in accomplishing the necessary work?" "At least a year." "And shall we begin at once?" "At once." "We have lost a year to no purpose!" cried Dantes. "Do you consider the last twelve months to have been wasted?" asked the abbe. "Forgive me!" cried Edmond, blushing deeply. "Tut, tut!" answered the abbe, "man is but man after all, and you are about the best specimen of the genus I have ever known. Come, let me show you my plan." The abbe then showed Dantes the sketch he had
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 13:46重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 18
The Treasure.

When Dantes returned next morning to the chamber of his companion in captivity, he found Faria seated and looking composed. In the ray of light which entered by the narrow window of his cell, he held open in his left hand, of which alone, it will be recollected, he retained the use, a sheet of paper, which, from being constantly rolled into a small compass, had the form of a cylinder, and was not easily kept open. He did not speak, but showed the paper to Dantes.

"What is that?" he inquired.

"Look at it," said the abbe with a smile.

"I have looked at it with all possible attention," said Dantes, "and I only see a half-burnt paper, on which are traces of Gothic characters inscribed with a peculiar kind of ink."

"This paper, my friend," said Faria, "I may now avow to you, since I have the proof of your fidelity -- this paper is my treasure, of which, from this day forth, one-half belongs to you."

The sweat started forth on Dantes brow. Until this day and for how long a time! -- he had refrained from talking of the treasure, which had brought upon the abbe the accusation of madness. With his instinctive delicacy Edmond had preferred avoiding any touch on this painful chord, and Faria had been equally silent. He had taken the silence of the old man for a return to reason; and now these few words uttered by Faria, after so painful a crisis, seemed to indicate a serious relapse into mental alienation.

"Your treasure?" stammered Dantes. Faria smiled.

"Yes," said he. "You have, indeed, a noble nature, Edmond,and I see by your paleness and agitation what is passing in your heart at this moment. No, be assured, I am not mad. This treasure exists, Dantes, and if I have not been allowed to possess it, you will. Yes -- you. No one would listen or believe me, because everyone thought me mad; but you, who must know that I am not, listen to me, and believe me so afterwards if you will."

"Alas," murmured Edmond to himself, "this is a terrible relapse! There was only this blow wanting." Then he said aloud, "My dear friend, your attack has, perhaps, fatigued you; had you not better repose awhile? To-morrow, if you will, I will hear your narrative; but to-day I wish to nurse you carefully. Besides," he said, "a treasure is not a thing we need hurry about."

"On the contrary, it is a matter of the utmost importance, Edmond!" replied the old man. "Who knows if to-morrow, or the next day after, the third attack may not come on? And then must not all be over? Yes, indeed, I have often thought with a bitter joy that these riches, which would make the wealth of a dozen families, will be forever lost to those men who persecute me. This idea was one of vengeance to me, and I tasted it slowly in the night of my dungeon and the despair of my captivity. But now I have forgiven the world for the love of you; now that I see you, young and with a promising future, -- now that I think of all that may result to you in the good fortune of such a disclosure, I shudder at any delay, and tremble lest I should not assure to one as worthy as yourself the possession of so vast an amount of hidden wealth." Edmond turned away his head with a sigh.

"You persist in your incredulity, Edmond," continued Faria. "My words have not convinced you. I see you require proofs. Well, then, read this paper, which I have never shown to any one."

"To-morrow, my dear friend," said Edmond, desirous of not yielding to the old man's madness. "I thought it was understood that we should not talk of that until to-morrow."

"Then we will not talk of it until to-morrow; but read this paper to-day."

"I will not irritate him," thought Edmond, and taking the paper, of which half was wanting, -- having been burnt, no doubt, by some accident, -- he read: --

"This treasure, which may amount to two... of Roman crowns in the most distant a... of the second opening wh... declare to belong to him alo... heir. "25th April, 149-"

"Well!" said Faria, when the young man had finished reading it.

"Why," replied Dantes, "I see nothing but broken lines and unconnected words, which are rendered illegible by fire."

"Yes, to you, my friend, who read them for the first time; but not for me, who have grown pale over them by many nights' study, and have reconstructed every phrase, completed every thought."

"And do you believe you have discovered the hidden meaning?"

"I am sure I have, and you shall judge for yourself; but first listen to the history of this paper."

"Silence!" exclaimed Dantes. "Steps approach -- I go -- adieu."

And Dantes, happy to escape the history and explanation which would be sure to confirm his belief in his friend's mental instability, glided like a snake along the narrow passage; while Faria, restored by his alarm to a certain amount of activity, pushed the stone into place with his foot, and covered it with a mat in order the more effectually to avoid discovery.

It was the governor, who, hearing of Faria's illness from the jailer, had come in person to see him.

Faria sat up to receive him, avoiding all gestures in order that he might conceal from the governor the paralysis that had already half stricken him with death. His fear was lest the governor, touched with pity, might order him to be removed to better quarters, and thus separate him from his young companion. But fortunately this was not the case, and the governor left him, convinced that the poor madman, for whom in his heart he felt a kind of affection, was only troubled with a slight indisposition.

During this time, Edmond, seated on his bed with his head in his hands, tried to collect his scattered thoughts. Faria, since their first acquaintance, had been on all points so rational and logical, so wonderfully sagacious, in fact, that he could not understand how so much wisdom on all points could be allied with madness. Was Faria deceived as to his treasure, or was all the world deceived as to Faria?

Dantes remained in his cell all day, not daring to return to his friend, thinking thus to defer the moment when he should be convinced, once for all, that the abbe was mad -- such a conviction would be so terrible!

But, towards the evening after the hour for the customary visit had gone by, Faria, not seeing the young man appear, tried to move and get over the distance which separated them. Edmond shuddered when he heard the painful efforts which the old man made to drag himself along; his leg was inert, and he could no longer make use of one arm. Edmond was obliged to assist him, for otherwise he would not have been able to enter by the small aperture which led to Dantes' chamber.

"Here I am, pursuing you remorselessly," he said with a benignant smile. "You thought to escape my munificence, but it is in vain. Listen to me."

Edmond saw there was no escape, and placing the old man on his bed, he seated himself on the stool beside him.

"You know," said the abbe, "that I was the secretary and intimate friend of Cardinal Spada, the last of the princes of that name. I owe to this worthy lord all the happiness I ever knew. He was not rich, although the wealth of his family had passed into a proverb, and I heard the phrase very often, `As rich as a Spada.' But he, like public rumor, lived on this reputation for wealth; his palace was my paradise. I was tutor to his nephews, who are dead; and when he was alone in the world, I tried by absolute devotion to his will, to make up to him all he had done for me during ten years of unremitting kindness. The cardinal's house had no secrets for me. I had often seen my noble patron annotating ancient volumes, and eagerly searching amongst dusty family manuscripts. One day when I was reproaching him for his unavailing searches, and deploring the prostration of mind that followed them, he looked at me, and, smiling bitterly, opened a volume relating to the History of the City of Rome. There, in the twentieth chapter of the Life of Pope Alexander VI., were the following lines, which I can never forget: --

"`The great wars of Romagna had ended; Caesar Borgia, who had completed his conquest, had need of money to purchase all Italy. The pope had also need of money to bring matters to an end with Louis XII. King of France, who was formidable still in spite of his recent reverses; and it was necessary, therefore, to have recourse to some profitable scheme, which was a matter of great difficulty in the impoverished condition of exhausted Italy. His holiness had an idea. He determined to make two cardinals.'

"By choosing two of the greatest personages of Rome, especially rich men -- this was the return the holy father looked for. In the first place, he could sell the great appointments and splendid offices which the cardinals already held; and then he had the two hats to sell besides. There was a third point in view, which will appear hereafter. The pope and Caesar Borgia first found the two future cardinals; they were Giovanni Rospigliosi, who held four of the highest dignities of the Holy See, and Caesar Spada, one of the noblest and richest of the Roman nobility; both felt the high honor of such a favor from the pope. They were ambitious, and Caesar Borgia soon found purchasers for their appointments. The result was, that Rospigliosi and Spada paid for being cardinals, and eight other persons paid for the offices the cardinals held before their elevation, and thus eight hundred thousand crowns entered into the coffers of the speculators.

"It is time now to proceed to the last part of the speculation. The pope heaped attentions upon Rospigliosi and Spada, conferred upon them the insignia of the cardinalate, and induced them to arrange their affairs and take up their residence at Rome. Then the pope and Caesar Borgia invited the two cardinals to dinner. This was a matter of dispute between the holy father and his son. Caesar thought they could make use of one of the means which he always had ready for his friends, that is to say, in the first place, the famous key which was given to certain persons with the request that they go and open a designated cupboard. This key was furnished with a small iron point, -- a negligence on the part of the locksmith. When this was pressed to effect the opening of the cupboard, of which the lock was difficult, the person was pricked by this small point, and died next day. Then there was the ring with the lion's head, which Caesar wore when he wanted to greet his friends with a clasp of the hand. The lion bit the hand thus favored, and at the end of twenty-four hours, the bite was mortal. Caesar proposed to his father, that they should either ask the cardinals to open the cupboard, or shake hands with them; but Alexander VI., replied: `Now as to the worthy cardinals, Spada and Rospigliosi, let us ask both of them to dinner, something tells me that we shall get that money back. Besides, you forget, Caesar, an indigestion declares itself immediately, while a prick or a bite occasions a delay of a day or two.' Caesar gave way before such cogent reasoning, and the cardinals were consequently invited to dinner.

"The table was laid in a vineyard belonging to the pope, near San Pierdarena, a charming retreat which the cardinals knew very well by report. Rospigliosi, quite set up with his new dignities, went with a good appetite and his most ingratiating manner. Spada, a prudent man, and greatly attached to his only nephew, a young captain of the highest promise, took paper and pen, and made his will. He then sent word to his nephew to wait for him near the vineyard; but it appeared the servant did not find him.

"Spada knew what these invitations meant; since Christianity, so eminently civilizing, had made progress in Rome, it was no longer a centurion who came from the tyrant with a message, `Caesar wills that you die.' but it was a legate a latere, who came with a smile on his lips to say from the pope, `His holiness requests you to dine with him.'

"Spada set out about two o'clock to San Pierdarena. The pope awaited him. The first sight that attracted the eyes of Spada was that of his nephew, in full costume, and Caesar Borgia paying him most marked attentions. Spada turned pale, as Caesar looked at him with an ironical air, which proved that he had anticipated all, and that the snare was well spread. They began dinner and Spada was only able to inquire of his nephew if he had received his message. The nephew replied no; perfectly comprehending the meaning of the question. It was too late, for he had already drunk a glass of excellent wine, placed for him expressly by the pope's butler. Spada at the same moment saw another bottle approach him, which he was pressed to taste. An hour afterwards a physician declared they were both poisoned through eating mushrooms. Spada died on the threshold of the vineyard; the nephew expired at his own door, making signs which his wife could not comprehend.

"Then Caesar and the pope hastened to lay hands on the heritage, under presence of seeking for the papers of the dead man. But the inheritance consisted in this only, a scrap of paper on which Spada had written: -- `I bequeath to my beloved nephew my coffers, my books, and, amongst others,my breviary with the gold corners, which I beg he will preserve in remembrance of his affectionate uncle.'

"The heirs sought everywhere, admired the breviary, laid hands on the furniture, and were greatly astonished that Spada, the rich man, was really the most miserable of uncles -- no treasures -- unless they were those of science, contained in the library and laboratories. That was all. Caesar and his father searched, examined, scrutinized, but found nothing, or at least very little; not exceeding a few thousand crowns in plate, and about the same in ready money; but the nephew had time to say to his wife before he expired: `Look well among my uncle's papers; there is a will.'

"They sought even more thoroughly than the august heirs had done, but it was fruitless. There were two palaces and a vineyard behind the Palatine Hill; but in these days landed property had not much value, and the two palaces and the vineyard remained to the family since they were beneath the rapacity of the pope and his son. Months and years rolled on. Alexander VI. died, poisoned, -- you know by what mistake. Caesar, poisoned at the same time, escaped by shedding his skin like a snake; but the new skin was spotted by the poison till it looked like a tiger's. Then, compelled to quit Rome, he went and got himself obscurely killed in a night skirmish, scarcely noticed in history. After the pope's death and his son's exile, it was supposed that the Spada family would resume the splendid position they had held before the cardinal's time; but this was not the case. The Spadas remained in doubtful ease, a mystery hung over this dark affair, and the public rumor was, that Caesar, a better politician than his father, had carried off from the pope the fortune of the two cardinals. I say the two,because Cardinal Rospigliosi, who had not taken any precaution, was completely despoiled.

"Up to this point," said Faria, interrupting the thread of his narrative, "this seems to you very meaningless, no doubt, eh?"

"Oh, my friend," cried Dantes, "on the contrary, it seems as if I were reading a most interesting narrative; go on, I beg of you."

"I will."

"The family began to get accustomed to their obscurity. Years rolled on, and amongst the descendants some were soldiers, others diplomatists; some churchmen, some bankers; some grew rich, and some were ruined. I come now to the last of the family, whose secretary I was -- the Count of Spada. I had often heard him complain of the disproportion of his rank with his fortune; and I advised him to invest all he had in an annuity. He did so, and thus doubled his income. The celebrated breviary remained in the family, and was in the count's possession. It had been handed down from father to son; for the singular clause of the only will that had been found, had caused it to be regarded as a genuine relic, preserved in the family with superstitious veneration. It was an illuminated book, with beautiful Gothic characters, and so weighty with gold, that a servant always carried it before the cardinal on days of great solemnity.

"At the sight of papers of all sorts, -- titles, contracts, parchments, which were kept in the archives of the family, all descending from the poisoned cardinal, I in my turn examined the immense bundles of documents, like twenty servitors, stewards, secretaries before me; but in spite of the most exhaustive researches, I found -- nothing. Yet I had read, I had even written a precise history of the Borgia family, for the sole purpose of assuring myself whether any increase of fortune had occurred to them on the death of the Cardinal Caesar Spada; but could only trace the acquisition of the property of the Cardinal Rospigliosi, his companion in misfortune.

"I was then almost assured that the inheritance had neither profited the Borgias nor the family, but had remained unpossessed like the treasures of the Arabian Nights, which slept in the bosom of the earth under the eyes of the genie. I searched, ransacked, counted, calculated a thousand and a thousand times the income and expenditure of the family for three hundred years. It was useless. I remained in my ignorance, and the Count of Spada in his poverty. My patron died. He had reserved from his annuity his family papers, his library, composed of five thousand volumes, and his famous breviary. All these he bequeathed to me, with a thousand Roman crowns, which he had in ready money, on condition that I would have anniversary masses said for the repose of his soul, and that I would draw up a genealogical tree and history of his house. All this I did scrupulously. Be easy, my dear Edmond, we are near the conclusion.

"In 1807, a month before I was arrested, and a fortnight
after the death of the Count of Spada, on the 25th of December (you will see presently how the date became fixed in my memory), I was reading, for the thousandth time, the papers I was arranging, for the palace was sold to a stranger, and I was going to leave Rome and settle at Florence, intending to take with me twelve thousand francs I possessed, my library, and the famous breviary, when, tired with my constant labor at the same thing, and overcome by a heavy dinner I had eaten, my head dropped on my hands, and I fell asleep about three o'clock in the afternoon. I awoke as the clock was striking six. I raised my head; I was in utter darkness. I rang for a light, but as no one came, I determined to find one for myself. It was indeed but anticipating the simple manners which I should soon be under the necessity of adopting. I took a wax-candle in one hand, and with the other groped about for a piece of paper (my match-box being empty), with which I proposed to get a light from the small flame still playing on the embers. Fearing, however, to make use of any valuable piece of paper, I hesitated for a moment, then recollected that I had seen in the famous breviary, which was on the table beside me, an old paper quite yellow with age, and which had served as a marker for centuries, kept there by the request of the heirs. I felt for it, found it, twisted it up together, and putting it into the expiring flame, set light to it.

"But beneath my fingers, as if by magic, in proportion as the fire ascended, I saw yellowish characters appear on the paper. I grasped it in my hand, put out the flame as quickly as I could, lighted my taper in the fire itself, and opened the crumpled paper with inexpressible emotion, recognizing, when I had done so, that these characters had been traced in mysterious and sympathetic ink, only appearing when exposed to the fire; nearly one-third of the paper had been consumed by the flame. It was that paper you read this morning; read it again, Dantes, and then I will complete for you the incomplete words and unconnected sense."

Faria, with an air of triumph, offered the paper to Dantes, who this time read the following words, traced with an ink of a reddish color resembling rust: --

"This 25th day of April, 1498, be... Alexander VI., and fearing that not... he may desire to become my heir, and re... and Bentivoglio, who were poisoned,... my sole heir, that I have bu... and has visited with me, that is, in... Island of Monte Cristo, all I poss... jewels, diamonds, gems; that I alone... may amount to nearly two mil... will find on raising the twentieth ro... creek to the east in a right line. Two open... in these caves; the treasure is in the furthest a... which treasure I bequeath and leave en... as my sole heir. "25th April, 1498. "Caes...

"And now," said the abbe, "read this other paper;" and he
presented to Dantes a second leaf with fragments of lines
written on it, which Edmond read as follows: --

"...ing invited to dine by his Holiness
...content with making me pay for my hat,
...serves for me the fate of Cardinals Caprara
...I declare to my nephew, Guido Spada
...ried in a place he knows
...the caves of the small
...essed of ingots, gold, money,
...know of the existence of this treasure, which
...lions of Roman crowns, and which he
...ck from the small
...ings have been made
...ngle in the second;
...tire to him
...ar Spada."

Faria followed him with an excited look. "and now," he said, when he saw that Dantes had read the last line, "put the two fragments together, and judge for yourself." Dantes obeyed, and the conjointed pieces gave the following: --

"This 25th day of April, 1498, be...ing invited to dine by his Holiness Alexander VI., and fearing that not...content with making me pay for my hat, he may desire to become my heir, and re...serves for me the fate of Cardinals Caprara and Bentivoglio, who were poisoned...I declare to my nephew, Guido Spada, my sole heir, that I have bu...ried in a place he knows and has visited with me, that is, in...the caves of the small Island of Monte Cristo all I poss...ssed of ingots, gold, money, jewels, diamonds, gems; that I alone...know of the existence of this treasure, which may amount to nearly two mil...lions of Roman crowns, and which he will find on raising the twentieth ro...ck from the small creek to the east in a right line. Two open...ings have been made in these caves; the treasure is in the furthest a...ngle in the second; which treasure I bequeath and leave en...tire to him as my sole heir. "25th April, 1498. "Caes...ar Spada."

"Well, do you comprehend now?" inquired Faria.

"It is the declaration of Cardinal Spada, and the will so long sought for," replied Edmond, still incredulous.

"Yes; a thousand times, yes!"

"And who completed it as it now is?"

"I did. Aided by the remaining fragment, I guessed the rest; measuring the length of the lines by those of the paper, and divining the hidden meaning by means of what was in part revealed, as we are guided in a cavern by the small ray of light above us."

"And what did you do when you arrived at this conclusion?"

"I resolved to set out, and did set out at that very instant, carrying with me the beginning of my great work, the unity of the Italian kingdom; but for some time the imperial police (who at this period, quite contrary to what Napoleon desired so soon as he had a son born to him, wished for a partition of provinces) had their eyes on me; and my hasty departure, the cause of which they were unable to guess, having aroused their suspicions, I was arrested at the very moment I was leaving Piombino.

"Now," continued Faria, addressing Dantes with an almost paternal expression, "now, my dear fellow, you know as much as I do myself. If we ever escape together, half this treasure is yours; if I die here, and you escape alone, the whole belongs to you."

"But," inquired Dantes hesitating, "has this treasure no
more legitimate possessor in the world than ourselves?"

"No, no, be easy on that score; the family is extinct. The last Count of Spada, moreover, made me his heir, bequeathing to me this symbolic breviary, he bequeathed to me all it contained; no, no, make your mind satisfied on that point. If we lay hands on this fortune, we may enjoy it without remorse."

"And you say this treasure amounts to" --

"Two millions of Roman crowns; nearly thirteen millions of our money."*

* $2,600,000 in 1894.

"Impossible!" said Dantes, staggered at the enormous amount.

"Impossible? and why?" asked the old man. "The Spada family was one of the oldest and most powerful families of the fifteenth century; and in those times, when other opportunities for investment were wanting, such accumulations of gold and jewels were by no means rare; there are at this day Roman families perishing of hunger, though possessed of nearly a million in diamonds and jewels, handed down by entail, and which they cannot touch." Edmond thought he was in a dream -- he wavered between incredulity and joy.

"I have only kept this secret so long from you," continued Faria, "that I might test your character, and then surprise you. Had we escaped before my attack of catalepsy, I should have conducted you to Monte Cristo; now," he added, with a sigh, "it is you who will conduct me thither. Well, Dantes, you do not thank me?"

"This treasure belongs to you, my dear friend," replied Dantes, "and to you only. I have no right to it. I am no relation of yours."

"You are my son, Dantes," exclaimed the old man. "You are the child of my captivity. My profession condemns me to celibacy. God has sent you to me to console, at one and the same time, the man who could not be a father, and the prisoner who could not get free." And Faria extended the arm of which alone the use remained to him to the young man who threw himself upon his neck and wept.



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第十八章 宝藏 第二天早晨,当唐太斯回到他难友的房间里时,他看见法利亚坐在那儿,神色安祥。一束阳光透过牢房那狭小的窗口射了进来,他左手拿着一张展开的纸,读者记得他只有这只手可以用了。这片纸因为先前一直被卷着,所以变成了一个卷,很不容易打开。他不说话,只把那张纸给唐太斯看。 “那是什么?”后者问道。 “看。”神甫微笑着。 “我已经仔细地看过啦,”唐太斯说,“我只看到一张烧掉了一半的纸,上面有些哥拧体的文字,好象是用一种特别的墨水写的。” “这片纸,我的朋友,”法利亚说,“既然我已经考验过你了,现在可以把我的秘密告诉你了,这片纸就是我的宝藏。从今天起,这个宝藏的一半是属于你的了。”唐太斯的额头冒出一阵冷汗。到这一天为止,经过了这么长的一段时间,他始终避免和神甫谈及有关他的宝藏的事,因为这是他发疯的病根。 生性谨慎的爱德蒙处处留意,避免触及这根痛苦的心弦,而法利亚在这方面也同样保持着沉默。他把神甫的这种沉默看作是理智的恢复,可现在,法利亚经过了这样痛苦的一场剧变以后又吐出了这些话,这说明他的神经错乱又复发了。 “你的宝藏?”唐太斯结结巴巴地问道。 法利亚微笑了一下。“是的,”他说,“你的心地的确很高尚,爱德蒙。因为我看你脸色苍白,浑身发抖,就知道你此刻心里在想些什么。不,你放心,我没有疯。这个宝藏的确存在,唐太斯。假如我不能去拥有它们,你可以去拥有它们,是的,你。 谁都不相信我的话,因为他们以为我是疯子。但是你,你该知道我并没有疯,假如你愿意的话,你一定会相信的。“ “糟糕!”爱德蒙喃喃地对自己说,“他的老病又犯了!我就差没得这种病了。”然后他大声说道,“我亲爱的朋友,你刚才发病时大概累着了,你先休息一会儿,好吧?假如你高兴,明天我再来听你讲。今天我只希望能好好地照料你。而且,”他又说,“宝藏对我们并不是很急迫的事呀。” “非常紧急,爱德蒙!”神甫回答说。“谁知道我的病会不会在明天或后天第三次发作呢?那时就一切都完啦。这些财宝可使十家人变成巨富,我常常想,就让它们永远埋没吧,决不能让那些迫害我的人得到它们,每有这种想法,心里虽不免带点苦味,却还觉得相当畅快。这种想法也满足了我的报复心,我在这黑牢的夜里在这囚禁生活的绝望中,正在慢慢地体味其中的快意。但是现在,我已因为出于对你的爱宽恕了世界。 现在,我看到你还很年轻,前途远大,我想,这个秘密一经泄露,你就可以得到一切幸福,我深怕再耽误一分钟一秒钟,深怕失掉象你这样一个可敬的人来拥有这样巨大的宝藏。“ 爱德蒙扭过头去叹息了一声。 “你仍然不肯相信,爱德蒙,”法利亚继续说道。“我的话还无法使你相信。看来你需要证据。好吧,那么,且念一念这张纸吧,这张纸我从没给别人看过。” “明天吧,我亲爱的朋友,”爱德蒙说,他不愿顺从神甫的疯狂。“我们已说定到明天再去谈它嘛。” “那就把它留到明天再谈吧,但今天先念一念这张纸吧。” “别惹他生气。”爱德蒙心里想,于是便接过那张缺了一半,显然因为某次意外而被火烧过的纸来,念道——今日为一四九八年四月历山大六世之邀,应召赴宴,献之款,而望成为吾之继承人,则将凯普勒拉及宾铁伏格里奥归于被毒死者),吾今向吾之帕达,宣布:吾曾在一彼所知地点(在基督山小岛之洞窟银条,金块,宝石,钻石,美余一人知之,其总值约及罗马艾居二开岛东小港右手第二十块岩洞口二处;宝藏系在第二洞口最吾全部遗与吾之惟一继承人。 凯一四九八年四月二十五日“怎么样?”法利亚在年轻人读完以后问道。 “可是,”唐太斯答道,“我看到的只不过是一张被火烧掉了一半的,上面是一些意义不明的断句残字呀。” “是的,我的朋友,对你是这样,因为你才第一次读到它。 但对我却不然,我曾费尽心血,熬了许多个夜晚来研究它,把每一个句子都重新写了出来,把每一处意思都作了完整的补充。“ “你认为你已经找到了另一半的意思了吗?” “我完全可以肯定,你可以自己来判断,但先来听我讲一讲这张纸的来历吧。” “别出声!”唐太斯轻声叫道。“有脚步声!我走啦再会!” 说着唐太斯象一条蛇似地钻进了狭窄的地道里,他很高兴能逃避去听那个故事和解释,因为这些只能使他更加确信他的难友又犯病了;至于法利亚,他在惊惶之中倒恢复了一种活力,他用脚把那块石头推到原位,又拿一张草席盖在上面,使它不易被发现。 来者是监狱长,他从狱卒那儿得知了法利亚的病情,所以亲自来看看他。 法利亚坐起身来见他,尽量避免做出任何引起怀疑的举动,他向典狱长隐瞒了他这半身瘫痪的实情。他深恐典狱长会对他萌发恻隐之心。把他换到一间较好的牢房里去那样就会把他和他的年轻伙伴分开。幸亏这种事并没有发生,监狱长离开他的时候认为那个可怜的疯子只是身体略感不适而已,心里倒也有一些同情他。 但此时,爱德蒙正坐在床上,双手捧着头,竭力在聚精会神地回想。自从他认识法�
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 16:46重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 20
The Cemetery of the Chateau D'If.

On the bed, at full length, and faintly illuminated by the pale light that came from the window, lay a sack of canvas, and under its rude folds was stretched a long and stiffened form; it was Faria's last winding-sheet, -- a winding-sheet which, as the turnkey said, cost so little. Everything was in readiness. A barrier had been placed between Dantes and his old friend. No longer could Edmond look into those wide-open eyes which had seemed to be penetrating the mysteries of death; no longer could he clasp the hand which had done so much to make his existence blessed. Faria, the beneficent and cheerful companion, with whom he was accustomed to live so intimately, no longer breathed. He seated himself on the edge of that terrible bed, and fell into melancholy and gloomy revery.

Alone -- he was alone again -- again condemned to silence -- again face to face with nothingness! Alone! -- never again to see the face, never again to hear the voice of the only human being who united him to earth! Was not Faria's fate the better, after all -- to solve the problem of life at its source, even at the risk of horrible suffering? The idea of suicide, which his friend had driven away and kept away by his cheerful presence, now hovered like a phantom over the abbe's dead body.

"If I could die," he said, "I should go where he goes, and should assuredly find him again. But how to die? It is very easy," he went on with a smile; "I will remain here, rush on the first person that opens the door, strangle him, and then they will guillotine me." But excessive grief is like a storm at sea, where the frail bark is tossed from the depths to the top of the wave. Dantes recoiled from the idea of so infamous a death, and passed suddenly from despair to an ardent desire for life and liberty.

"Die? oh, no," he exclaimed -- "not die now, after having lived and suffered so long and so much! Die? yes, had I died years ago; but now to die would be, indeed, to give way to the sarcasm of destiny. No, I want to live; I shall struggle to the very last; I will yet win back the happiness of which I have been deprived. Before I die I must not forget that I have my executioners to punish, and perhaps, too, who knows, some friends to reward. Yet they will forget me here, and I shall die in my dungeon like Faria." As he said this, he became silent and gazed straight before him like one overwhelmed with a strange and amazing thought. Suddenly he arose, lifted his hand to his brow as if his brain wore giddy, paced twice or thrice round the dungeon, and then paused abruptly by the bed.

"Just God!" he muttered, "whence comes this thought? Is it from thee? Since none but the dead pass freely from this dungeon, let me take the place of the dead!" Without giving himself time to reconsider his decision, and, indeed, that he might not allow his thoughts to be distracted from his desperate resolution, he bent over the appalling shroud, opened it with the knife which Faria had made, drew the corpse from the sack, and bore it along the tunnel to his own chamber, laid it on his couch, tied around its head the rag he wore at night around his own, covered it with his counterpane, once again kissed the ice-cold brow, and tried vainly to close the resisting eyes, which glared horribly, turned the head towards the wall, so that the jailer might, when he brought the evening meal, believe that he was asleep, as was his frequent custom; entered the tunnel again, drew the bed against the wall, returned to the other cell, took from the hiding-place the needle and thread, flung off his rags, that they might feel only naked flesh beneath the coarse canvas, and getting inside the sack, placed himself in the posture in which the dead body had been laid, and sewed up the mouth of the sack from the inside.

He would have been discovered by the beating of his heart, if by any mischance the jailers had entered at that moment. Dantes might have waited until the evening visit was over, but he was afraid that the governor would change his mind, and order the dead body to be removed earlier. In that case his last hope would have been destroyed. Now his plans were fully made, and this is what he intended to do. If while he was being carried out the grave-diggers should discover that they were bearing a live instead of a dead body, Dantes did not intend to give them time to recognize him, but with a sudden cut of the knife, he meant to open the sack from top to bottom, and, profiting by their alarm, escape; if they tried to catch him, he would use his knife to better purpose.

If they took him to the cemetery and laid him in a grave, he would allow himself to be covered with earth, and then, as it was night, the grave-diggers could scarcely have turned their backs before he would have worked his way through the yielding soil and escaped. He hoped that the weight of earth would not be so great that he could not overcome it. If he was detected in this and the earth proved too heavy, he would be stifled, and then -- so much the better, all would be over. Dantes had not eaten since the preceding evening, but he had not thought of hunger, nor did he think of it now. His situation was too precarious to allow him even time to reflect on any thought but one.

The first risk that Dantes ran was, that the jailer, when he
brought him his supper at seven o'clock, might perceive the
change that had been made; fortunately, twenty times at
least, from misanthropy or fatigue, Dantes had received his
jailer in bed, and then the man placed his bread and soup on
the table, and went away without saying a word. This time
the jailer might not be as silent as usual, but speak to
Dantes, and seeing that he received no reply, go to the bed,
and thus discover all.

When seven o'clock came, Dantes' agony really began. His hand placed upon his heart was unable to redress its throbbings, while, with the other he wiped the perspiration from his temples. From time to time chills ran through his whole body, and clutched his heart in a grasp of ice. Then he thought he was going to die. Yet the hours passed on without any unusual disturbance, and Dantes knew that he had escaped the first peril. It was a good augury. At length, about the hour the governor had appointed, footsteps were heard on the stairs. Edmond felt that the moment had arrived, summoned up all his courage, held his breath, and would have been happy if at the same time he could have repressed the throbbing of his veins. The footsteps – they were double -- paused at the door -- and Dantes guessed that the two grave-diggers had come to seek him -- this idea was soon converted into certainty, when he heard the noise they made in putting down the hand-bier. The door opened, and a dim light reached Dantes' eyes through the coarse sack that covered him; he saw two shadows approach his bed, a third remaining at the door with a torch in its hand. The two men, approaching the ends of the bed, took the sack by its extremities.

"He's heavy though for an old and thin man," said one, as he raised the head.

"They say every year adds half a pound to the weight of the bones," said another, lifting the feet.

"Have you tied the knot?" inquired the first speaker.

"What would be the use of carrying so much more weight?" was the reply, "I can do that when we get there."

"Yes, you're right," replied the companion.

"What's the knot for?" thought Dantes.

They deposited the supposed corpse on the bier. Edmond stiffened himself in order to play the part of a dead man, and then the party, lighted by the man with the torch, who went first, ascended the stairs. Suddenly he felt the fresh and sharp night air, and Dantes knew that the mistral was blowing. It was a sensation in which pleasure and pain were strangely mingled. The bearers went on for twenty paces, then stopped, putting the bier down on the ground. One of them went away, and Dantes heard his shoes striking on the pavement.

"Where am I?" he asked himself.

"Really, he is by no means a light load!" said the other bearer, sitting on the edge of the hand-barrow. Dantes' first impulse was to escape, but fortunately he did not attempt it.

"Give us a light," said the other bearer, "or I shall never find what I am looking for." The man with the torch complied, although not asked in the most polite terms.

"What can he be looking for?" thought Edmond. "The spade, perhaps." An exclamation of satisfaction indicated that the grave-digger had found the object of his search. "Here it is at last," he said, "not without some trouble though."

"Yes," was the answer, "but it has lost nothing by waiting."

As he said this, the man came towards Edmond, who heard a heavy metallic substance laid down beside him, and at the same moment a cord was fastened round his feet with sudden and painful violence.

"Well, have you tied the knot?" inquired the grave-digger, who was looking on.

"Yes, and pretty tight too, I can tell you," was the answer.

"Move on, then." And the bier was lifted once more, and they proceeded.

They advanced fifty paces farther, and then stopped to open a door, then went forward again. The noise of the waves dashing against the rocks on which the chateau is built, reached Dantes' ear distinctly as they went forward.

"Bad weather!" observed one of the bearers; "not a pleasant night for a dip in the sea."

"Why, yes, the abbe runs a chance of being wet," said the other; and then there was a burst of brutal laughter. Dantes did not comprehend the jest, but his hair stood erect on his head.

"Well, here we are at last," said one of them. "A little farther -- a little farther," said the other. "You know very well that the last was stopped on his way, dashed on the rocks, and the governor told us next day that we were careless fellows."

They ascended five or six more steps, and then Dantes felt that they took him, one by the head and the other by the heels, and swung him to and fro. "One!" said the grave-diggers, "two! three!" And at the same instant Dantes felt himself flung into the air like a wounded bird, falling, falling, with a rapidity that made his blood curdle. Although drawn downwards by the heavy weight which hastened his rapid descent, it seemed to him as if the fall lasted for a century.

At last, with a horrible splash, he darted like an arrow into the ice-cold water, and as he did so he uttered a shrill cry, stifled in a moment by his immersion beneath the waves.

Dantes had been flung into the sea, and was dragged into its depths by a thirty-six pound shot tied to his feet. The sea is the cemetery of the Chateau d'If.





中文翻译
第二十章 伊夫堡的坟场

借着从窗口透进来的一线苍白微弱的光线,可以看到床上有一只平放着的粗布口袋,在这个大口袋里,直挺挺地躺着一个长而僵硬的东西。这个口袋就是法利褵忘尸布,正如狱卒所说的,这的确不值几个钱。就这样一切都结束了。在唐太斯和他的老朋友之间,已有了一重物质的分离。他再也看不到那一双睁得大大的,仿佛死后仍能看见的眼睛了;他再也不能紧握那只曾为他揭开事实真相的灵巧的手了。法利亚,这位与他曾长期亲密相处的有用的好伙伴,已不再呼吸了。他在那张可拍的床上坐了下来,陷入了一种忧郁,迷悯的状态之中。

孤零零的!他又孤零零的一个人了,他觉得自己重又陷入了孤寂之中!再也看不到那个唯一使他对生命尚有所留恋的人了,再也听不到他的声音了!他还不如也象法利亚那样,不惜通过那道痛苦的死亡之门,去向上帝追问人生之谜的意义呢?自杀的念头,曾一度被他的朋友从他的思想中逐出,神甫活着的时候,他的面前,唐太斯便不去想这事了,现在当着他的尸体,那个念头又象个幽灵似的在他面前出现了。“假如我死了,”他说,“我就可以到他所去的地方,一定可以找到他。但怎么个死法呢?这倒不难,”他痛苦地笑着继续说道,“我只要呆在这儿,谁第一个来开门,我就向他冲上去,掐死他,这样他们就会把我绞死的。”

人在极度悲痛之中,犹如在大风暴里是一样,两个高峰之间必是形成低谷,唐太斯这时也从这种自暴自弃的念头前退了回来,突然从绝望转变成了一种强烈的求生和自由的愿望。

“死!噢,不!”他喊道,“现在还不能死,你已经活了这么久,受这么长时间的苦!

几年前,当我存心想死的时候去死了,或许还好些,但现在这样去做,就等于自己屈服了,承认自己的苦命了。不,我要活,我要斗争到底,我要重新去获得被剥夺了的幸福。我不能死,在死以前,我还有几个仇人要去惩罚,谁知道呢,也许还有几个朋友要报答呢。眼下,他们要把我忘在这里,我只能象法利亚一样离开我的地牢了。说到这里,他愣住了,坐在那儿一动不动,眼睛一眨不眨,好象突然有了一个极其惊人的想法。突然,他猛地站起身来,用手扶住额头,象是头晕似的。他在房间里转两三圈,又在床前站住了、“啊!啊!

“他自言自语地说,”是谁使我有这个想法的?是您吗,慈悲的上帝?既然只有死人才能自由地从这里出去那就让我来装死吧!“

他不容自己有片刻时间来考虑这个,因为如果他仔细去想的话,他这种决心也许会动摇的。他弯身凑到那个可拍的布袋面前,用法利亚制造的小刀将它割开,把尸体从口袋里拖出来,再把它背到自己的地牢里,把它放在自己的床上,把自己平常戴的破帽子戴在他头上,最后吻了一次那冰冷的额头,几次徒劳地试着合上仍然睁着的眼睛,把他的脸面向墙壁,这样,当狱卒送晚餐来的时候,会以为他已经睡着了,这也是常事,然后他又返回地道,把床拖过来靠住墙壁,回到那间牢房里从贮藏处拿出针线,脱掉他身上破烂的衣衫,以便使他们一摸就知道粗糙的口袋里的确是裸体的尸身,然后他钻进了口袋里,按尸体原来的位置躺下又从里面把袋口缝了起来。

假如不巧狱卒此时进来,或许会听到他心跳的声音。他本来可以等到晚上七点钟的,那次查看过后再这样做的,但他怕监狱长改变临时决定,提前把尸体搬走,这样的话,他最后的希望也就破灭了。现在,不管怎样,他决心已定,希望此举能成功。假如在搬运的途中,被掘墓人发觉他们所抬的不是一具尸体而是一个活人,唐太斯则不等人们回过神来,就用小刀把口袋从头到底划破,乘他们惊惶失措的时候逃走。如他们想来捉他,他就要动用刀子了。假如他们把他扛到了坟场,把他放进了坟墓里,他就让他们在他的身上盖土,因为夜里,只要那掘墓人一转身,他就可以从那松软的泥土里爬出来逃走。他希望所盖的泥土不要太重,使他受不了。假如不幸,那泥土太重的话,他就会被压在里面,不过那样也好,也可一了百了。唐太斯从昨天晚上起就不曾吃过东西,也不觉得饥渴,他现在也没此感觉。他现在的处境太危险了,不容他有时间去想别的事。

唐太斯遇到的第一个危险就是:当狱卒在七点钟给他送晚餐来的时候,也许会发觉他的掉包计。幸而,以往有二十多次,为了怕麻烦或是因为疲倦,唐太斯曾这样躺在床上等狱卒来的。每当这时,狱卒就把他的面包和汤放在桌子上,然后一言不发的走了。这次,狱卒或许不会象往常那样沉默,他或许会同唐太斯讲话,而当看到他不回答时,或许会走到床边去看看,这样可就全露馅了。

七点钟来临的时候,唐太斯那颗紧张的心也提到了嗓子眼。他把一只手按在心上,想压住它的剧跳,另一只手则不断地去擦额头上的冷汗。他不时地浑身打颤,心在紧缩着,象是被一只冰冷的手抓住了似的。此时,他觉得自己快要死了。可是,一小时一小时过去了,监狱里毫无动静,唐太斯知道他已逃过了第一关,这是一个好兆头。终于,大约就是监狱长指定的那个时间,楼梯上响起了脚步声。爱德蒙知道关键的时刻到了,他鼓起全部的勇气,屏住呼吸,他真希望能同时屏住脉搏急促的跳动。

脚步在门口停了下来。那是两个人的脚步声,唐太斯猜测这是两个掘墓人来抬他了。这个猜测不久便被证实了。因为听到了他们放担架时所发出的声音。门开了,唐太斯的眼睛透过粗布看到了隐隐约约的亮光。他看到两个黑影朝他的床边走过来,还有一个人留在门口,手里举着火把。这两个人分别走到床的两头,各人扛起布袋的一端。

“这个瘦老头子还挺重的呢,”抬头的那个人说道。

“据说人的骨头每年要增加半磅哩。”另外那个抬脚的人说。

“你绑上了没有?”第一个讲话的人问道。

“何必增加这么多重量呢?”那一个回答说,“我们到了那儿再绑好啦。”

“对,你说得对。”他的同伴回答道。

“干吗要捆绑呢?”唐太斯暗自问道。

他们把所谓的死人放到了担架上。爱德蒙为了装得象个死人,故意把自己挺得硬棒棒地,于是由那举火把的人引路,这一队人就开始走上楼梯。突然间,唐太斯呼吸到了夜晚新鲜寒冷的空气,他知道这是海湾边冷燥的西北风。这种突然的感触,真使他悲喜交集,抬担架者向前走了二十多步,就停了下来,把担架放在地上。其中的一个走开了,唐太斯听到了他的皮鞋在石板道上响声。

“我到哪儿了?”他自问道。

“真的,他可真是不轻呵!”站在唐太斯旁边的那个人边说边在担架边上坐了下来。唐太斯的第一个冲动就是想逃走,但幸而他克制住了。

“照着我,畜生,”那个人又说,“不然我就看不到要找的东西啦。”举火把的那个人听从了他,尽管对主说话的口吻不太客气。

“他在找什么?”爱德蒙想。“或许是铲子吧。”

一声满意的叫喊声表示那掘墓人已找到了他要找的东西。“在这儿,”他说,“真不容易。”

“对呀,”另一个回答说,“就是多等一会儿也不费你什么的。”

说完,那人向爱德蒙走来,后者听到他的身旁放下了一件很重很结实的东西,同时他的两脚突然被使劲地绑上了一条绳子。

“喂,你绑好了没有?”旁观的那个掘墓人问道。

“绑好啦,很紧呢。”那一个回答道。

“那么走吧。”于是担架又被抬了起来,他们继续向前走去。又走了五十多步的路,便停下来去开门,然后又向前走去。

在他们走着的时候,波涛冲激成堡下岩石所发出的声音清晰地传到了唐太斯的耳朵里。

“这鬼天气!”其中的一个说道,“今夜里泡在海里可是滋味。”

“是啊,神甫可要浑身湿个透啦。”另一个说,接着就一声大笑。唐太斯不大懂他们开这个玩笑是什么意思,他直觉得头发都竖起来了。

“好,我们总算到啦。”他们之中的一个说道。

“走远一点!走远一点!”另外那一个说。“你知道上一个就在这儿停的,结果撞到岩石上,躺在了半山腰里,第二天,监狱长怪我们都是些偷懒的家伙。

他们又向上走了五六步,然后唐太斯觉得他们把他抬起来了,一个抬头,一个抬脚,把他荡来荡去。“一!”两个掘墓人一齐喊道,“二!三,走吧!”接着,唐太斯就觉得自己被抛入了空中,象只受伤的鸟穿过空气层,然后直往下掉,以一种几乎使他的血液凝固的速度往下掉。有重物拖着他,加快了他下降的速度,但他仍觉着下落的时间似乎持续了一百年。终于,随着可怕的一声巨响,他掉进了冰冷的海水里,当他落入水中的时候,他不禁发出了一声尖锐的惊叫,但那声喊叫立刻被淹没有浪花里了。

唐太斯被抛进了海里,他的脚上绑着一个三十六磅重的铁球,正把他拖向海底深处。大海就是伊夫堡的坟场。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 21 The Island of Tiboulen. Dantes, although stunned and almost suffocated, had sufficient presence of mind to hold his breath, and as his right hand (prepared as he was for every chance) held his knife open, he rapidly ripped up the sack, extricated his arm, and then his body; but in spite of all his efforts to free himself from the shot, he felt it dragging him down still lower. He then bent his body, and by a desperate effort severed the cord that bound his legs, at the moment when it seemed as if he were actually strangled. With a mighty leap he rose to the surface of the sea, while the shot dragged down to the depths the sack that had so nearly become his shroud. Dantes waited only to get breath, and then dived, in order to avoid being seen. When he arose a second time, he was fifty paces from where he had first sunk. He saw overhead a black and tempestuous sky, across which the wind was driving clouds that occasionally suffered a twinkling star to appear; before him was the vast expanse of waters, somber and terrible, whose waves foamed and roared as if before the approach of a storm. Behind him, blacker than the sea, blacker than the sky, rose phantom-like the vast stone structure, whose projecting crags seemed like arms extended to seize their prey, and on the highest rock was a torch lighting two figures. He fancied that these two forms were looking at the sea; doubtless these strange grave-diggers had heard his cry. Dantes dived again, and remained a long time beneath the water. This was an easy feat to him, for he usually attracted a crowd of spectators in the bay before the lighthouse at Marseilles when he swam there, and was unanimously declared to be the best swimmer in the port. When he came up again the light had disappeared. He must now get his bearings. Ratonneau and Pomegue are the nearest islands of all those that surround the Chateau d'If, but Ratonneau and Pomegue are inhabited, as is also the islet of Daume. Tiboulen and Lemaire were therefore the safest for Dantes' venture. The islands of Tiboulen and Lemaire are a league from the Chateau d'If; Dantes, nevertheless, determined to make for them. But how could he find his way in the darkness of the night? At this moment he saw the light of Planier, gleaming in front of him like a star. By leaving this light on the right, he kept the Island of Tiboulen a little on the left; by turning to the left, therefore, he would find it. But, as we have said, it was at least a league from the Chateau d'If to this island. Often in prison Faria had said to him, when he saw him idle and inactive, "Dantes, you must not give way to this listlessness; you will be drowned if you seek to escape, and your strength has not been properly exercised and prepared for exertion." These words rang in Dantes' ears, even beneath the waves; he hastened to cleave his way through them to see if he had not lost his strength. He found with pleasure that his captivity had taken away nothing of his power, and that he was still master of that element on whose bosom he had so often sported as a boy. Fear, that relentless pursuer, clogged Dantes' efforts. He listened for any sound that might be audible, and every time that he rose to the top of a wave he scanned the horizon, and strove to penetrate the darkness. He fancied that every wave behind him was a pursuing boat, and he redoubled his exertions, increasing rapidly his distance from the chateau, but exhausting his strength. He swam on still, and already the terrible chateau had disappeared in the darkness. He could not see it, but he felt its presence. An hour passed, during which Dantes, excited by the feeling of freedom, continued to cleave the waves. "Let us see," said he, "I have swum above an hour, but as the wind is against me, that has retarded my speed; however, if I am not mistaken, I must be close to Tiboulen. But what if I were mistaken?" A shudder passed over him. He sought to tread water, in order to rest himself; but the sea was too violent, and he felt that he could not make use of this means of recuperation. "Well," said he, "I will swim on until I am worn out, or the cramp seizes me, and then I shall sink;" and he struck out with the energy of despair. Suddenly the sky seemed to him to become still darker and more dense, and heavy clouds seemed to sweep down towards him; at the same time he felt a sharp pain in his knee. He fancied for a moment that he had been shot, and listened for the report; but he heard nothing. Then he put out his hand, and encountered an obstacle and with another stroke knew that he had gained the shore. Before him rose a grotesque mass of rocks, that resembled nothing so much as a vast fire petrified at the moment of its most fervent combustion. It was the Island of Tiboulen. Dantes rose, advanced a few steps, and, with a fervent prayer of gratitude, stretched himself on the granite, which seemed to him softer than down. Then, in spite of the wind and rain, he fell into the deep, sweet sleep of utter exhaustion. At the expiration of an hour Edmond was awakened by the roar of thunder. The tempest was let loose and beating the atmosphere with its mighty wings; from time to time a flash of lightning stretched across the heavens like a fiery serpent, lighting up the clouds that rolled on in vast chaotic waves. Dantes had not been deceived -- he had reached the first of the two islands, which was, in fact, Tiboulen. He knew that it was barren and without shelter; but when the sea became more calm, he resolved to plunge into its waves again, and swim to Lemaire, equally arid, but larger, and consequently better adapted for concealment. An overhanging rock offered him a temporary shelter, and scarcely had he availed himself of it when the tempest burst forth in all its fury. Edmond felt the trembling of the rock beneath which he lay; the waves, dashing themselves against it, wetted him with their spray. He was safely sheltered, and yet he felt dizzy in the midst of the warring of the elements and the dazzling brightness of the lightning. It seemed to him that the island trembled to its base, and that it would, like a vessel at anchor, break moorings, and bear him off into the centre of the storm. He then recollected that he had not eaten or drunk for four-and-twenty hours. He extended his hands, and drank greedily of the rainwater that had lodged in a hollow of the rock. As he rose, a flash of lightning, that seemed to rive the remotest heights of heaven, illumined the darkness. By its light, between the Island of Lemaire and Cape Croiselle, a quarter of a league distant, Dantes saw a fishing-boat driven rapidly like a spectre before the power of winds and waves. A second after, he saw it again, approaching with frightful rapidity. Dantes cried at the top of his voice to warn them of their danger, but they saw it themselves. Another flash showed him four men clinging to the shattered mast and the rigging, while a fifth clung to the broken rudder. The men he beheld saw him undoubtedly, for their cries were carried to his ears by the wind. Above the splintered mast a sail rent to tatters was waving; suddenly the ropes that still held it gave way, and it disappeared in the darkness of the night like a vast sea-bird. At the same moment a violent crash was heard, and cries of distress. Dantes from his rocky perch saw the shattered vessel, and among the fragments the floating forms of the hapless sailors. Then all was dark again. Dantes ran down the rocks at the risk of being himself dashed to pieces; he listened, he groped about, but he heard and saw nothing -- the cries had ceased, and the tempest continued to rage. By degrees the wind abated, vast gray clouds rolled towards the west, and the blue firmament appeared studded with bright stars. Soon a red streak became visible in the horizon, the waves whitened, a light played over them, and gilded their foaming crests with gold. It was day. Dantes stood mute and motionless before this majestic spectacle, as if he now beheld it for the first time; and indeed since his captivity in the Chateau d'If he had forgotten that such scenes were ever to be witnessed. He turned towards the fortress, and looked at both sea and land. The gloomy building rose from the bosom of the ocean with imposing majesty and seemed to dominate the scene. It was about five o'clock. The sea continued to get calmer. "In two or three hours," thought Dantes, "the turnkey will enter my chamber, find the body of my poor friend, recognize it, seek for me in vain, and give the alarm. Then the tunnel will be discovered; the men who cast me into the sea and who must have heard the cry I uttered, will be questioned. Then boats filled with armed soldiers will pursue the wretched fugitive. The cannon will warn every one to refuse shelter to a man wandering about naked and famished. The police of Marseilles will be on the alert by land, whilst the governor pursues me by sea. I am cold, I am hungry. I have lost even the knife that saved me. O my God, I have suffered enough surely! Have pity on me, and do for me what I am unable to do for myself." As Dantes (his eyes turned in the direction of the Chateau d'If) uttered this prayer, he saw off the farther point of the Island of Pomegue a small vessel with lateen sail skimming the sea like a gull in search of prey; and with his sailor's eye he knew it to be a Genoese tartan. She was coming out of Marseilles harbor, and was standing out to sea rapidly, her sharp prow cleaving through the waves. "Oh," cried Edmond, "to think that in half an hour I could join her, did I not fear being questioned, detected, and conveyed back to Marseilles! What can I do? What story can I invent? under pretext of trading along the coast, these men, who are in reality smugglers, will prefer selling me to doing a good action. I must wait. But I cannot ---I am starving. In a few hours my strength will be utterly exhausted; besides, perhaps I have not been missed at the fortress. I can pass as one of the sailors wrecked last night. My story will be accepted, for there is no one left to contradict me." As he spoke, Dantes looked toward the spot where the fishing-vessel had been wrecked, and started. The red cap of one of the sailors hung to a point of the rock and some timbers that had formed part of the vessel's keel, floated at the foot of the crag. In an instant Dantes' plan was formed. He swam to the cap, placed it on his head, seized one of the timbers, and struck out so as to cut across the course the vessel was taking. "I am saved!" murmured he. And this conviction restored his strength. He soon saw that the vessel, with the wind dead ahead, was tacking between the Chateau d'If and the tower of Planier. For an instant he feared lest, instead of keeping in shore, she should stand out to sea; but he soon saw that she would pass, like most vessels bound for Italy, between the islands of Jaros and Calaseraigne. However, the vessel and the swimmer insensibly neared one another, and in one of its tacks the tartan bore down within a quarter of a mile of him. He rose on the waves, making signs of distress; but no one on board saw him, and the vessel stood on another tack. Dantes would have shouted, but he knew that the wind would drown his voice. It was then he rejoiced at his precaution in taking the timber, for without it he would have been unable, perhaps, to reach the vessel -- certainly to return to shore, should he be unsuccessful in attracting attention. Dantes, though almost sure as to what course the vessel would take, had yet watched it anxiously until it tacked and stood towards him. Then he advanced; but before they could meet, the vessel again changed her course. By a violent effort he rose half out of the water, waving his cap, and uttering a loud shout peculiar to sailers. This time he was both seen and heard, and the tartan instantly steered towards him. At the same time, he saw they were about to lower the boat. An instant after, the boat, rowed by two men, advanced rapidly towards him. Dantes let go of the timber, which he now thought to be useless, and swam vigorously to meet them. But he had reckoned too much upon his strength, and then he realized how serviceable the timber had been to him. His arms became stiff, his legs lost their flexibility, and he was almost breathless. He shouted again. The two sailors redoubled their efforts, and one of them cried in Italian, "Courage!" The word reached his ear as a wave which he no longer had the strength to surmount passed over his head. He rose again to the sur
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 17:23重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 23
The Island of Monte Cristo.

Thus, at length, by one of the unexpected strokes of fortune which sometimes befall those who have for a long time been the victims of an evil destiny, Dantes was about to secure the opportunity he wished for, by simple and natural means, and land on the island without incurring any suspicion. One night more and he would be on his way.

The night was one of feverish distraction, and in its progress visions good and evil passed through Dantes' mind. If he closed his eyes, he saw Cardinal Spada's letter written on the wall in characters of flame -- if he slept for a moment the wildest dreams haunted his brain. He ascended into grottos paved with emeralds, with panels of rubies, and the roof glowing with diamond stalactites. Pearls fell drop by drop, as subterranean waters filter in their caves. Edmond, amazed, wonderstruck, filled his pockets with the radiant gems and then returned to daylight, when be discovered that his prizes had all changed into common pebbles. He then endeavored to re-enter the marvellous grottos, but they had suddenly receded, and now the path became a labyrinth, and then the entrance vanished, and in vain did he tax his memory for the magic and mysterious word which opened the splendid caverns of Ali Baba to the Arabian fisherman. All was useless, the treasure disappeared, and had again reverted to the genii from whom for a moment he had hoped to carry it off. The day came at length, and was almost as feverish as the night had been, but it brought reason to the aid of imagination, and Dantes was then enabled to arrange a plan which had hitherto been vague and unsettled in his brain. Night came, and with it the preparation for departure, and these preparations served to conceal Dantes' agitation. He had by degrees assumed such authority over his companions that he was almost like a commander on board; and as his orders were always clear, distinct, and easy of execution, his comrades obeyed him with celerity and pleasure.

The old patron did not interfere, for he too had recognized the superiority of Dantes over the crew and himself. He saw in the young man his natural successor, and regretted that he had not a daughter, that he might have bound Edmond to him by a more secure alliance. At seven o'clock in the evening all was ready, and at ten minutes past seven they doubled the lighthouse just as the beacon was kindled. The sea was calm, and, with a fresh breeze from the south-east, they sailed beneath a bright blue sky, in which God also lighted up in turn his beacon lights, each of which is a world. Dantes told them that all hands might turn in, and he would take the helm. When the Maltese (for so they called Dantes) had said this, it was sufficient, and all went to their bunks contentedly. This frequently happened. Dantes, cast from solitude into the world, frequently experienced an imperious desire for solitude; and what solitude is more complete, or more poetical, than that of a ship floating in isolation on the sea during the obscurity of the night, in the silence of immensity, and under the eye of heaven?

Now this solitude was peopled with his thoughts, the night lighted up by his illusions, and the silence animated by his anticipations. When the patron awoke, the vessel was hurrying on with every sail set, and every sail full with the breeze. They were making nearly ten knots an hour. The Island of Monte Cristo loomed large in the horizon. Edmond resigned the lugger to the master's care, and went and lay down in his hammock; but, in spite of a sleepless night, he could not close his eyes for a moment. Two hours afterwards he came on deck, as the boat was about to double the Island of Elba. They were just abreast of Mareciana, and beyond the flat but verdant Island of La Pianosa. The peak of Monte Cristo reddened by the burning sun, was seen against the azure sky. Dantes ordered the helmsman to put down his helm, in order to leave La Pianosa to starboard, as he knew that he should shorten his course by two or three knots. About five o'clock in the evening the island was distinct, and everything on it was plainly perceptible, owing to that clearness of the atmosphere peculiar to the light which the rays of the sun cast at its setting.

Edmond gazed very earnestly at the mass of rocks which gave out all the variety of twilight colors, from the brightest pink to the deepest blue; and from time to time his cheeks flushed, his brow darkened, and a mist passed over his eyes. Never did gamester, whose whole fortune is staked on one cast of the die, experience the anguish which Edmond felt in his paroxysms of hope. Night came, and at ten o'clock they anchored. The Young Amelia was first at the rendezvous. In spite of his usual command over himself, Dantes could not restrain his impetuosity. He was the first to jump on shore; and had he dared, he would, like Lucius Brutus, have "kissed his mother earth." It was dark, but at eleven o'clock the moon rose in the midst of the ocean, whose every wave she silvered, and then, "ascending high," played in floods of pale light on the rocky hills of this second Pelion.

The island was familiar to the crew of The Young Amelia, -- it was one of her regular haunts. As to Dantes, he had passed it on his voyage to and from the Levant, but never touched at it. He questioned Jacopo. "Where shall we pass the night?" he inquired.

"Why, on board the tartan," replied the sailor.

"Should we not do better in the grottos?"

"What grottos?"

"Why, the grottos -- caves of the island."

"I do not know of any grottos," replied Jacopo. The cold sweat sprang forth on Dantes' brow.

"What, are there no grottos at Monte Cristo?" he asked.

"None."

For a moment Dantes was speechless; then he remembered that these caves might have been filled up by some accident, or even stopped up, for the sake of greater security, by Cardinal Spada. The point was, then, to discover the hidden entrance. It was useless to search at night, and Dantes therefore delayed all investigation until the morning. Besides, a signal made half a league out at sea, and to which The Young Amelia replied by a similar signal, indicated that the moment for business had come. The boat that now arrived, assured by the answering signal that all was well, soon came in sight, white and silent as a phantom, and cast anchor within a cable's length of shore.

Then the landing began. Dantes reflected, as he worked, on the shout of joy which, with a single word, he could evoke from all these men, if he gave utterance to the one unchanging thought that pervaded his heart; but, far from disclosing this precious secret, he almost feared that he had already said too much, and by his restlessness and continual questions, his minute observations and evident pre-occupation, aroused suspicions. Fortunately, as regarded this circumstance at least, his painful past gave to his countenance an indelible sadness, and the glimmerings of gayety seen beneath this cloud were indeed but transitory.

No one had the slightest suspicion; and when next day, taking a fowling-piece, powder, and shot, Dantes declared his intention to go and kill some of the wild goats that were seen springing from rock to rock, his wish was construed into a love of sport, or a desire for solitude. However, Jacopo insisted on following him, and Dantes did not oppose this, fearing if he did so that he might incur distrust. Scarcely, however, had they gone a quarter of a league when, having killed a kid, he begged Jacopo to take it to his comrades, and request them to cook it, and when ready to let him know by firing a gun. This and some dried fruits and a flask of Monte Pulciano, was the bill of fare. Dantes went on, looking from time to time behind and around about him. Having reached the summit of a rock, he saw, a thousand feet beneath him, his companions, whom Jacopo had rejoined, and who were all busy preparing the repast which Edmond's skill as a marksman had augmented with a capital dish.

Edmond looked at them for a moment with the sad and gentle smile of a man superior to his fellows. "In two hours' time," said he, "these persons will depart richer by fifty piastres each, to go and risk their lives again by endeavoring to gain fifty more; then they will return with a fortune of six hundred francs, and waste this treasure in some city with the pride of sultans and the insolence of nabobs. At this moment hope makes me despise their riches, which seem to me contemptible. Yet perchance to-morrow deception will so act on me, that I shall, on compulsion, consider such a contemptible possession as the utmost happiness. Oh, no!" exclaimed Edmond, "that will not be. The wise, unerring Faria could not be mistaken in this one thing. Besides, it were better to die than to continue to lead this low and wretched life." Thus Dantes, who but three months before had no desire but liberty had now not liberty enough, and panted for wealth. The cause was not in Dantes, but in providence, who, while limiting the power of man, has filled him with boundless desires.

Meanwhile, by a cleft between two walls of rock, following a path worn by a torrent, and which, in all human probability, human foot had never before trod, Dantes approached the spot where he supposed the grottos must have existed. Keeping along the shore, and examining the smallest object with serious attention, he thought he could trace, on certain rocks, marks made by the hand of man.

Time, which encrusts all physical substances with its mossy mantle, as it invests all things of the mind with forgetfulness, seemed to have respected these signs, which apparently had been made with some degree of regularity, and probably with a definite purpose. Occasionally the marks were hidden under tufts of myrtle, which spread into large bushes laden with blossoms, or beneath parasitical lichen. So Edmond had to separate the branches or brush away the moss to know where the guide-marks were. The sight of marks renewed Edmond fondest hopes. Might it not have been the cardinal himself who had first traced them, in order that they might serve as a guide for his nephew in the event of a catastrophe, which he could not foresee would have been so complete. This solitary place was precisely suited to the requirements of a man desirous of burying treasure. Only, might not these betraying marks have attracted other eyes than those for whom they were made? and had the dark and wondrous island indeed faithfully guarded its precious secret?

It seemed, however, to Edmond, who was hidden from his comrades by the inequalities of the ground, that at sixty paces from the harbor the marks ceased; nor did they terminate at any grotto. A large round rock, placed solidly on its base, was the only spot to which they seemed to lead. Edmond concluded that perhaps instead of having reached the end of the route he had only explored its beginning, and he therefore turned round and retraced his steps.

Meanwhile his comrades had prepared the repast, had got some water from a spring, spread out the fruit and bread, and cooked the kid. Just at the moment when they were taking the dainty animal from the spit, they saw Edmond springing with the boldness of a chamois from rock to rock, and they fired the signal agreed upon. The sportsman instantly changed his direction, and ran quickly towards them. But even while they watched his daring progress, Edmond's foot slipped, and they saw him stagger on the edge of a rock and disappear. They all rushed towards him, for all loved Edmond in spite of his superiority; yet Jacopo reached him first.

He found Edmond lying prone, bleeding, and almost senseless. He had rolled down a declivity of twelve or fifteen feet. They poured a little rum down his throat, and this remedy which had before been so beneficial to him, produced the same effect as formerly. Edmond opened his eyes, complained of great pain in his knee, a feeling of heaviness in his head, and severe pains in his loins. They wished to carry him to the shore; but when they touched him, although under Jacopo's directions, he declared, with heavy groans, that he could not bear to be moved.

It may be supposed that Dantes did not now think of his dinner, but he insisted that his comrades, who had not his reasons for fasting, should have their meal. As for himself, he declared that he had only need of a little rest, and that when they returned he should be easier. The sailors did not require much urging. They were hungry, and the smell of the roasted kid was very savory, and your tars are not very ceremonious. An hour afterwards they returned. All that Edmond had been able to do was to drag himself about a dozen paces forward to lean against a moss-grown rock.

But, instead of growing easier, Dantes' pains appeared to increase in violence. The old patron, who was obliged to sail in the morning in order to land his cargo on the frontiers of Piedmont and France, between Nice and Frejus, urged Dantes to try and rise. Edmond made great exertions in order to comply; but at each effort he fell back, moaning and turning pale.

"He has broken his ribs," said the commander, in a low voice. "No matter; he is an excellent fellow, and we must not leave him. We will try and carry him on board the tartan." Dantes declared, however, that he would rather die where he was than undergo the agony which the slightest movement cost him. "Well," said the patron, "let what may happen, it shall never be said that we deserted a good comrade like you. We will not go till evening." This very much astonished the sailors, although, not one opposed it. The patron was so strict that this was the first time they had ever seen him give up an enterprise, or even delay in its execution. Dantes would not allow that any such infraction of regular and proper rules should be made in his favor. "No, no," he said to the patron, "I was awkward, and it is just that I pay the penalty of my clumsiness. Leave me a small supply of biscuit, a gun, powder, and balls, to kill the kids or defend myself at need, and a pickaxe, that I may build a shelter if you delay in coming back for me."

"But you'll die of hunger," said the patron.

"I would rather do so," was Edmond reply, "than suffer the inexpressible agonies which the slightest movement causes me." The patron turned towards his vessel, which was rolling on the swell in the little harbor, and, with sails partly set, would be ready for sea when her toilet should be completed.

"What are we to do, Maltese?" asked the captain. "We cannot leave you here so, and yet we cannot stay."

"Go, go!" exclaimed Dantes.

"We shall be absent at least a week," said the patron, "and then we must run out of our course to come here and take you up again."

"Why," said Dantes, "if in two or three days you hail any fishing-boat, desire them to come here to me. I will pay twenty-five piastres for my passage back to Leghorn. If you do not come across one, return for me." The patron shook his head.

"Listen, Captain Baldi; there's one way of settling this," said Jacopo. "Do you go, and I will stay and take care of the wounded man."

"And give up your share of the venture," said Edmond, "to remain with me?"

"Yes," said Jacopo, "and without any hesitation."

"You are a good fellow and a kind-hearted messmate," replied Edmond, "and heaven will recompense you for your generous intentions; but I do not wish any one to stay with me. A day or two of rest will set me up, and I hope I shall find among the rocks certain herbs most excellent for bruises."

A peculiar smile passed over Dantes' lips; he squeezed Jacopo's hand warmly, but nothing could shake his determination to remain -- and remain alone. The smugglers left with Edmond what he had requested and set sail, but not without turning about several times, and each time making signs of a cordial farewell, to which Edmond replied with his hand only, as if he could not move the rest of his body. Then, when they had disappeared, he said with a smile, -- "'Tis strange that it should be among such men that we find proofs of friendship and devotion." Then he dragged himself cautiously to the top of a rock, from which he had a full view of the sea, and thence he saw the tartan complete her preparations for sailing, weigh anchor, and, balancing herself as gracefully as a water-fowl ere it takes to the wing, set sail. At the end of an hour she was completely out of sight; at least, it was impossible for the wounded man to see her any longer from the spot where he was. Then Dantes rose more agile and light than the kid among the myrtles and shrubs of these wild rocks, took his gun in one hand, his pickaxe in the other, and hastened towards the rock on which the marks he had noted terminated. "And now," he exclaimed, remembering the tale of the Arabian fisherman, which Faria had related to him, "now, open sesame!"





中文翻译
第二十三章 基督山小岛

凡是很长一段时间不走运的人,有时也会遇到意想不到的好运,唐太斯现在就是碰上了这种好运,他就要通过这个简单自然的方法达到他的目的了,可以不会引起任何人的怀疑登上那个小岛了。现在,距离他那朝思暮想的航行,只隔一夜了。

那一夜是唐太斯一生中最心神不宁的一夜,在夜间各种各样有利的和不利的可能性都在他脑子里交替出现。一合上眼,他就看见红衣主教斯帕达的那封遗书用火红的字写在墙上,略微打个盹儿,脑子里就会出现一些最荒诞古怪的梦境。

他梦见自己走进了岩洞,只见绿玉铺地,红玉筑墙,洞顶闪闪发光,挂满了金刚钻凝成的钟乳石。珍珠象凝聚在地下的水气那样一颗一颗的掉下来。爱德蒙心喜若狂,把那些光彩四射的宝石装满了几口袋,然后回到洞外,但在亮处,那些宝石都变成了平凡的石子。于是他想努力再走进这些神奇的洞窟,但道路却变蜿蜒曲折,化成了无数条小径,再也找不到进口了。他搜索枯肠,象阿拉伯渔夫回想那句神秘的魔法口诀可以开阿里巴巴的宝窟一样。但一切都没有用,宝藏消失了,他原想从护宝神的手上把宝藏偷走,现在宝藏却又回到了他们那儿去了。

白天终于来临了,而白天几乎也象夜晚一样令人心神不安。但在白天除了幻想以外,还给人带来了理智。在此之前,唐太斯脑子里的计划本来还是模糊不清的,现在慢慢的明确了下来。夜晚来临了,出航的准备都已作好了。这些准备工作使唐太斯得以掩饰他内心的焦急。他已逐渐在他的同伴中建立起了自己的威信,简直成了船上的指挥官。由于他的信念总是很明白,清楚,而且易于执行,所以他的同伴们很乐于服从他,而且执行得很迅速。

老船长并不干涉,放手让他去干。因为他也承认唐太斯确实比全体船员都高出一筹,甚至比他自己还高明。他觉得这个年轻人最适合做他的接班人,只可惜自己没有个女儿,以致无法用一个美满的婚姻来笼络住爱德蒙。到了晚上七点钟,一切都准备好了,七点十分他们已绕过了灯塔,塔上那时刚刚亮起灯光。海面上很平静,他们借着来自东南方向的一阵清新的和风在明亮的蓝空下航行,夜空上,上帝也点亮了他的指路明灯,而那每一盏灯都是一个世界。唐太斯让大伙儿都去休息,由他独自来把舵。马耳他人(他们这样称呼他)既然发了话,也就够了,大家就都心安理德地到他们的鸽子笼里去了。这也是常有的事。唐太斯虽然刚刚从孤独中挣脱出来,但有时却偏偏喜欢孤独,说到孤独,哪有比驾着一艘帆船,在朦胧的夜色里,无边的寂静中,苍天的俯视下,孤零零地漂浮在大海上的这种孤独更完美更富有诗意呢?

这一次,他的思想扰乱了孤独,幻想照亮了夜空,诺言打破了沉寂。当船长醒来的时候,船上的每一片帆都已扯了起来,鼓满了风,他们差不多正以每小时十海里的速度疾驶前进。基督山岛隐约地耸现在地平线上了。爱德蒙把船交给了船长来照看,自己则去躺在了吊床上。尽管昨天晚上一夜没合眼,现在却依旧一刻也不能合眼。两小时后,他又回到了甲板上,船已快要绕过厄尔巴岛了。他们现在正和马里西亚纳平行,还没到那平坦而荒芜的皮亚诺扎岛。基督山的山顶被火一样的太阳染成了血红色,衬托在蔚蓝色的天空上。唐太斯命令舵手把舵柄向左舷打,以便从皮亚诺扎的左边通过,这样就可以缩短两三海里的航程。傍晚五点钟时,小岛的面目已很清楚了,岛上的一切都历历在目,这是因为夕阳下,大气特别明亮透彻的缘故。

爱德蒙非常热切地注视着那座山岩,山岩上正呈现着变化中的暮色,从最浅的粉红到最深的暗蓝,而热血不住地往他脸上涌,额头时而浮上阴云,他的眼前时而呈现一片薄雾。即使一个以全部家财作赌注拚死一博的赌徒,其所经验过的痛苦,恐怕也不会象爱德蒙这时徘徊在希望的边缘上所感到的那样剧烈。夜晚来了,到了十点钟他们抛锚停泊了。这次的约会还是少女阿梅丽号最先到达。唐太斯一向很能自制,但这次却再也压抑不住他的情感了。他第一个跳上岸,要是他胆敢冒险的话,他一定会象布鲁特斯那样“和大地接一个吻。”天很黑,但到了十一点钟,月亮从海上升了起来,把海面上染成了一片银色,然后,又一步步上升,把苍白色的光泻满了这座堪称皮隆[此山为希腊东北境内的高山,山中林木茂盛,景色秀丽,在希腊神话诗等文学记载中十分著名。]第二的岩石山。

少女阿梅丽号的船员都很熟悉这个小岛,这是他们常常歇脚的地方。唐太斯在去勒旺的航行中虽多次经过它,却从未上去过。于是他问雅格布:“我们今晚在哪儿过夜?”

“什么,当然是在船上了。”那水手回答道。

“在岩洞里不是更好吗?”

“什么岩洞?”

“咦,岛上的岩洞呀。”

“我不知道有什么岩洞,”雅格布说道。

唐太斯的额头上冒出了一阵冷汗。“什么!基督山岛上没有岩洞?”他问道。

“一个也没有。”

唐太斯顿时惊得连话都说不出来了。但他转念一想,这些洞窟大概是由于某种意外的事故而被填没了,或许是红衣主教斯帕达为了更加小心而故意填没了的。那么,问题的关键就在寻找到那个填没了的洞口了。晚上去找是没用的,所以唐太斯只能把一切探寻工作放到第二天再去进行了。而且,在半里外的海面外已发出了一个信号,少女阿梅丽号也发回了一个同样的信号,这表示交货的时间已经到了。那艘帆船还是等在外面,在观察回答的信号究竟对不对,不久,它就静悄悄地驶近了,只见白朦朦的一片,象是一个幽灵似的,在离岸一箭路以外抛了锚。

于是卸货的工作开始了。唐太斯一面干活,一面想,假如他把心里念念不忘的心思讲出来,则只要讲一个字就可以使所有这些人都高兴得大叫起来,但他丝毫没有泄漏这个宝贵的秘密,他怕自己已经说得太多了,他喋喋不休地提出些问题,东张西望的观察和显然若有所思的那种神态,说不定已引起了人们的怀疑。幸而,在当时,过去的痛苦的经历,帮了他的忙,那惨痛的往事在他的脸上映现出一种不可磨灭的哀伤,在这一重阴云之下,偶尔流露出的欢快的神情也只象是昙花一现而已。

没有人产生丝毫的怀疑。第二天,当唐太斯拿起一支猎熗,带了一点火药和弹丸,准备去打几只在岩石上跳来跳去的野山羊的时候,大家都以为他这么做只是因为他爱好打猎或喜欢一个人安静一下而已。可是,雅格布却坚持要跟他一起去,唐太斯也没反对,深怕一旦反对,就会引起怀疑,他们还没走出四分之一里路,就已射杀了一只小山羊,于是他请雅格布把它背回到他的伙伴们那儿去,请他们去把它一烧,烧好以后,鸣熗一声通知他。这只小山羊再加上一些干果和一瓶普尔西亚诺山的葡萄酒,就是一顿很丰盛的酒宴了。唐太斯继续向前走去,不时地向后看着,并四面察看。当他爬到一块岩石顶上时,看见他的同伴们已在他的脚下,他已比他们高出一千尺左右。雅格布已和他们在一起了,他们正在忙碌地准备着,把爱德蒙狩猎的成绩做成一顿好菜。

爱德蒙望了他们一会儿,脸上带着一个超群脱俗的人的那种悲哀而柔和的微笑。“两小时之后,”他说,“这些人就会每人分得五十个毕阿士特然后重新出发,冒着生命危险,再去挣上五十个毕阿士特。他们会带着一笔六百里弗的财富回家,然后带着象苏丹那样的骄傲,象印度富豪那样不可一世的神气,把这笔财富在某个城市里花得干干净净。现在,我的希望使我鄙视他们的财富,那笔钱在我看来似乎太不值一提了。但明天,或许幻想就会破灭,那时,我将不得不把这不值一提的财富当作至高无上的幸福。”噢,不!“他喊道,”不会发生这种事的。聪明的法利亚从来没算错过一件事,他不会单单在这件事上弄错的。

而且,假如继续过这种贫穷卑贱的生活,倒还不如死了的好。“三个月之前,唐太斯除了自由以外原是别无所求的,现在,光有自由已不够了,他还渴望财富。这并不是唐太斯的错,而是上帝造成的,上帝限制了人的力量,却给了他无穷的欲望。

这时,唐太斯正循着一条岩石夹道走着,这条小径是由一道激流冲成的,从各方面来看,这条路上大概从未有人走过,他觉得这一带一定有岩洞,就一步步向前走去。他现在是在顺着海滨走,一路走,一路极其注意地察看最细微的迹象,他自认为在某些岩石上可追踪到人工凿出的记号。

“时间”给一切有形的物体披上了一件外衣,那件外衣就是苔藓,还有一件外衣是把一切无形的事物包裹在了里面,而那件外衣就叫“健忘”,可是它对于这些记号却似乎还相当尊重。这些记号相当有规律,大概薀褪意留下来的,有几处已被覆盖化一丛丛鲜花盛开着的香桃木底下,或寄生的地衣底下。

所以爱德蒙必须拂开花枝或铲除苔藓方能看到在这个迷宫里给他指路的标记。这些痕迹重新燃起了他心中的希望。这难道不是红衣主教留下来,以备在横祸到来的时候,给他的侄子做路标的吗?但他却没有预料到他的侄子竟会和他同时在飞来横祸下毕命。假如一个人要想埋藏一宗宝藏,显然是喜欢选择这个孤僻的地方的。只是,这些泄露秘密的标记,除了最初创造它们的人以外,有没有引起过别人的注意呢?这个荒凉奇妙的小岛是否守着它那宝贵的秘密呢?

由于路面崎岖不平,爱德蒙的同伴们看不到他。当他追踪到离港口六十步远的地方时,记号中断了,记号中止的地方并不见有什么岩洞。只有一块圆形的大石头稳稳地立在那儿,似乎成了唯一的目标。爱德蒙心想,或许他到达的地方不是终点而是一个起点,所以他又转向,按原路追踪回去。

在这期间,他的同伴们已把饭准备好了,他们从一处泉水那儿弄了一点清水来,摆开干果和面包,烤那只羔羊。正当他们把那香气扑鼻的烤羊肉从铁叉上取下来的时候,他们看见爱德蒙象一只羚羊那样轻捷而大胆地在岩石上跳来跳去于是他们按刚才约定的信号,放了一熗。那猎手立刻改变了他的方向,迅速地向他们奔来。正当他们注视着他那敏捷的跳跃,惊奇于他的大胆时,突然只见爱德蒙脚下一滑,他们看到他在一块岩石的边缘上摇晃了一下,就不见了。他们立刻向他冲了过去,尽管爱德蒙在各方面都比他们高出一筹,他们却都很爱戴他,而第一个跑到那儿的是雅格布。

他发现爱德蒙直挺挺地躺地那儿,身上流着血,几乎已失去了知觉。他是从十二尺或十五尺高的地方滚下来的。他们往他嘴里倒了几滴朗姆西,这服药,以前曾对他很有效,这次也产生了和以前同样的效果。他睁开眼直叫膝盖痛得厉害,头觉得很重,腰也痛得厉害。他们想把抬到岸边去,由雅格布指挥着大伙抬他,可是他们一碰他,他就啊唷啊唷地叫个不停,说他动不了。

唐太斯看来不能和大伙儿一起用餐了,他坚持要他的同伴们回去,他们没有理由和他呆在这儿不吃东西。至于他自己,他说只要休息一会儿,当他们回来的时候,他大概可以好一点了。水手们也不必多劝,因为他们实在是饿了,烤山羊的味道又非常的香,而且水手们之间本来也不讲究什么客套的。

一小时以后,他们又回来了。爱德蒙所能做的也只是把自己向前拖了十几步,靠在一块长满苔藓的岩石上。

但是,唐太斯的疼痛非但没有减轻,反而似乎更加厉害了。老船长因为要把那批货运到皮埃蒙特和法国边境,在尼斯和弗雷儒斯之间卸货上岸,所以不得不在早上开船。他催促唐太斯站起来试试看,爱德蒙费了很大的劲,但他每作一次努力就倒回去一次,嘴里不住的呻吟,脸色苍白。

“他跌断肋骨了,”船长低声说,“没关系,他是个好伙伴,我们绝不能丢下他不管。

我们设法来把他抬到船上去吧。“可唐太斯却说他情愿死在那儿,也不愿意受因最轻微的搬动而引起的痛苦。

“好吧,”船长说,“只好听天由命了,我们不能让人说闲话,说我们抛弃了象你这样的一个好伙伴。我们等到晚上再走。”

虽然谁也没反对这句话,但水手们都大为惊异,船长纪律极严,他们从来没见过他放弃一笔交易或迟延一次既定的行期,这次可是破天荒头一遭。唐太斯不同意为了他而做出这种破坏常例的举动。“不,不,”他对船长说。“是我太笨了,这是我行动笨拙应得的惩罚。

给我留下一点饼干,一支熗,一点火药和子弹,这样我就可以打些小山羊或在需要的时候自卫,再留下一把鹤嘴锄,要是你们回来得晚了些,我可以给自己搭一间小茅屋。“

“但你会饿死的呀。”船长说。

“我情愿饿死,”爱德蒙回答,“也不愿动一下,就疼得难以忍受。船长转过身去看了看他的帆船,它正停泊在小港湾里,一部分帆已扯了起来,差不多一上去就可以出海了。”

“我们该怎么办呢,马耳他人?”船长问。“我们既不能让你这样留在这儿,可我们也不能再等下去了。”

“去吧,你们走吧!”唐太斯大声说道。

“我们至少要离开一个星期,”船长说,“然后还绕道来这儿来接你。”

“何必呢,”唐太斯说,“要是两三天之内你们碰到了什么渔船,叫他们到这儿来接我好了。我愿意付二十五个毕阿士特,算是带我回里窝那的船费。要是碰不到,你们回来的时候再来接我。”

船长摇了摇头。

“这样吧,波尔狄船长,这件事有一个办法可以解决,”雅格布说:“你们去吧,我留在这儿照顾他。”

“你情愿放弃你的那份红利而来留下陪我吗?”爱德蒙问道。

“是的,”雅格布说,“而且决不后悔。”

“你是一个好人,是一个好心肠的伙伴,”爱德蒙说道。“你这样一片好心,上天会报答你的,但是我不需要任何人来陪我。我只要休息一两天就会好的,我希望能在岩石缝里找到一种最妙的跌伤草药。”他的嘴角上掠过一个奇妙的微笑。他亲热地紧紧的握住雅格布的手。但什么也不能动摇他的决心,他要留下来,而且独自一个人留下来。

这些走私贩子只得给了他所要求的那些东西,然后便和他分别了,他们频频回头望他,每次回头都恋恋不舍表示道别。爱德蒙只挥手致意,仿佛他身体的其它部位都已不能动了似的。然后,当他们都走远了看不见了的时候,他微笑着说,“真是不可思议,想不到在这种人里边我们倒找到了真诚的友爱和帮助。现在,他小心地挪动身子,爬到一块可以俯视海面的岩石顶上,从那个地方,他看到那艘独桅船做好了一切出航的准备,收起了锚,象一只振翅待飞的水鸟似的优雅地晃了晃就出发了。一小时之后,它完全消失在视线以外了,至少,那受伤的人从他所在的地方再也看不到它了。于是,唐太斯一跃而起,简直比生长在这座荒山的香桃木和灌木丛中的小山羊更轻巧灵便,他一手握熗,一手拿鹤嘴锄,向记号尽头的那块岩石快步走去。”现在,“他想起了法利亚讲给他听的阿拉伯渔夫的故事,于是大声叫道,”现在芝麻开门吧!“





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 24 The Secret Cave. The sun had nearly reached the meridian, and his scorching rays fell full on the rocks, which seemed themselves sensible of the heat. Thousands of grasshoppers, hidden in the bushes, chirped with a monotonous and dull note; the leaves of the myrtle and olive trees waved and rustled in the wind. At every step that Edmond took he disturbed the lizards glittering with the hues of the emerald; afar off he saw the wild goats bounding from crag to crag. In a word, the island was inhabited, yet Edmond felt himself alone, guided by the hand of God. He felt an indescribable sensation somewhat akin to dread -- that dread of the daylight which even in the desert makes us fear we are watched and observed. This feeling was so strong that at the moment when Edmond was about to begin his labor, he stopped, laid down his pickaxe, seized his gun, mounted to the summit of the highest rock, and from thence gazed round in every direction. But it was not upon Corsica, the very houses of which he could distinguish; or on Sardinia; or on the Island of Elba, with its historical associations; or upon the almost imperceptible line that to the experienced eye of a sailor alone revealed the coast of Genoa the proud, and Leghorn the commercial, that he gazed. It was at the brigantine that had left in the morning, and the tartan that had just set sail, that Edmond fixed his eyes. The first was just disappearing in the straits of Bonifacio; the other, following an opposite direction, was about to round the Island of Corsica. This sight reassured him. He then looked at the objects near him. He saw that he was on the highest point of the island, -- a statue on this vast pedestal of granite, nothing human appearing in sight, while the blue ocean beat against the base of the island, and covered it with a fringe of foam. Then he descended with cautious and slow step, for he dreaded lest an accident similar to that he had so adro
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 20:36重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
Chapter 25
The Unknown.

Day, for which Dantes had so eagerly and impatiently waited with open eyes, again dawned. With the first light Dantes resumed his search. Again he climbed the rocky height he had ascended the previous evening, and strained his view to catch every peculiarity of the landscape; but it wore the same wild, barren aspect when seen by the rays of the morning sun which it had done when surveyed by the fading glimmer of eve. Descending into the grotto, he lifted the stone, filled his pockets with gems, put the box together as well and securely as he could, sprinkled fresh sand over the spot from which it had been taken, and then carefully trod down the earth to give it everywhere a uniform appearance; then, quitting the grotto, he replaced the stone, heaping on it broken masses of rocks and rough fragments of crumbling granite, filling the interstices with earth, into which he deftly inserted rapidly growing plants, such as the wild myrtle and flowering thorn, then carefully watering these new plantations, he scrupulously effaced every trace of footsteps, leaving the approach to the cavern as savage-looking and untrodden as he had found it. This done, he impatiently awaited the return of his companions. To wait at Monte Cristo for the purpose of watching like a dragon over the almost incalculable riches that had thus fallen into his possession satisfied not the cravings of his heart, which yearned to return to dwell among mankind, and to assume the rank, power, and influence which are always accorded to wealth -- that first and greatest of all the forces within the grasp of man.

On the sixth day, the smugglers returned. From a distance Dantes recognized the rig and handling of The Young Amelia, and dragging himself with affected difficulty towards the landing-place, he met his companions with an assurance that, although considerably better than when they quitted him, he still suffered acutely from his late accident. He then inquired how they had fared in their trip. To this question the smugglers replied that, although successful in landing their cargo in safety, they had scarcely done so when they received intelligence that a guard-ship had just quitted the port of Toulon and was crowding all sail towards them. This obliged them to make all the speed they could to evade the enemy, when they could but lament the absence of Dantes, whose superior skill in the management of a vessel would have availed them so materially. In fact, the pursuing vessel had almost overtaken them when, fortunately, night came on, and enabled them to double the Cape of Corsica, and so elude all further pursuit. Upon the whole, however, the trip had been sufficiently successful to satisfy all concerned; while the crew, and particularly Jacopo, expressed great regrets that Dantes had not been an equal sharer with themselves in the profits, which amounted to no less a sum than fifty piastres each.

Edmond preserved the most admirable self-command, not suffering the faintest indication of a smile to escape him.at the enumeration of all the benefits he would have reaped had he been able to quit the island; but as The Young Amelia had merely come to Monte Cristo to fetch him away, he embarked that same evening, and proceeded with the captain to Leghorn. Arrived at Leghorn, he repaired to the house of a Jew, a dealer in precious stones, to whom he disposed of four of his smallest diamonds for five thousand francs each. Dantes half feared that such valuable jewels in the hands of a poor sailor like himself might excite suspicion; but the cunning purchaser asked no troublesome questions concerning a bargain by which he gained a round profit of at least eighty per cent.

The following day Dantes presented Jacopo with an entirely new vessel, accompanying the gift by a donation of one hundred piastres, that he might provide himself with a suitable crew and other requisites for his outfit, upon condition that he would go at once to Marseilles for the purpose of inquiring after an old man named Louis Dantes, residing in the Allees de Meillan, and also a young woman called Mercedes, an inhabitant of the Catalan village. Jacopo could scarcely believe his senses at receiving this magnificent present, which Dantes hastened to account for by saying that he had merely been a sailor from whim and a desire to spite his family, who did not allow him as much money as he liked to spend; but that on his arrival at Leghorn he had come into possession of a large fortune, left him by an uncle, whose sole heir he was. The superior education of Dantes gave an air of such extreme probability to this statement that it never once occurred to Jacopo to doubt its accuracy. The term for which Edmond had engaged to serve on board The Young Amelia having expired, Dantes took leave of the captain, who at first tried all his powers of
persuasion to induce him to remain as one of the crew, but having been told the history of the legacy, he ceased to importune him further. The following morning Jacopo set sail for Marseilles, with directions from Dantes to join him at the Island of Monte Cristo.

Having seen Jacopo fairly out of the harbor, Dantes proceeded to make his final adieus on board The Young.Amelia, distributing so liberal a gratuity among her crew as to secure for him the good wishes of all, and expressions of cordial interest in all that concerned him. To the captain he.promised to write when he had made up his mind as to his future plans. Then Dantes departed for Genoa. At the moment of his arrival a small yacht was under trial in the bay; this yacht had been built by order of an Englishman, who, having heard that the Genoese excelled all other builders.along the shores of the Mediterranean in the construction of.fast-sailing vessels, was desirous of possessing a specimen of their skill; the price agreed upon between the Englishman and the Genoese builder was forty thousand francs. Dantes, struck with the beauty and capability of the little vessel, applied to its owner to transfer it to him, offering sixty thousand francs, upon condition that he should be allowed to take immediate possession. The proposal was too advantageous to be refused, the more so as the person for whom the yacht was intended had gone upon a tour through Switzerland, and was not expected back in less than three weeks or a month,by which time the builder reckoned upon being able to complete another. A bargain was therefore struck. Dantes led the owner of the yacht to the dwelling of a Jew; retired with the latter for a few minutes to a small back parlor, and upon their return the Jew counted out to the shipbuilder the sum of sixty thousand francs in bright gold pieces.

The delighted builder then offered his services in providing a suitable crew for the little vessel, but this Dantes declined with many thanks, saying he was accustomed to cruise about quite alone, and his principal pleasure consisted in managing his yacht himself; the only thing the builder could oblige him in would be to contrive a sort of secret closet in the cabin at his bed's head, the closet to contain three divisions, so constructed as to be concealed from all but himself. The builder cheerfully undertook the commission, and promised to have these secret places completed by the next day, Dantes furnishing the dimensions and plan in accordance with which they were to be constructed.

The following day Dantes sailed with his yacht from Genoa, under the inspection of an immense crowd drawn together by curiosity to see the rich Spanish nobleman who preferred managing his own yacht. But their wonder was soon changed to admiration at seeing the perfect skill with which Dantes handled the helm. The boat, indeed, seemed to be animated with almost human intelligence, so promptly did it obey the slightest touch; and Dantes required but a short trial of his beautiful craft to acknowledge that the Genoese had not without reason attained their high reputation in the art of shipbuilding. The spectators followed the little vessel with their eyes as long as it remained visible; they then turned their conjectures upon her probable destination. Some insisted she was making for Corsica, others the Island of Elba; bets were offered to any amount that she was bound for Spain; while Africa was positively reported by many persons as her intended course; but no one thought of Monte Cristo. Yet thither it was that Dantes guided his vessel, and at Monte Cristo he arrived at the close of the second day; his boat had proved herself a first-class sailer, and had come the distance from Genoa in thirty-five hours. Dantes had carefully noted the general appearance of the shore, and, instead of landing at the usual place, he dropped anchor in the little creek. The island was utterly deserted, and bore no evidence of having been visited since he went away; his treasure was just as he had left it. Early on the following morning he commenced the removal of his riches, and ere nightfall the whole of his immense wealth was safely deposited in the compartments of the secret locker.

A week passed by. Dantes employed it in manoeuvring his yacht round the island, studying it as a skilful horseman would the animal he destined for some important service, till at the end of that time he was perfectly conversant with its good and bad qualities. The former Dantes proposed to augment, the latter to remedy.

Upon the eighth day he discerned a small vessel under full sail approaching Monte Cristo. As it drew near, he recognized it as the boat he had given to Jacopo. He
immediately signalled it. His signal was returned, and in two hours afterwards the new-comer lay at anchor beside the yacht. A mournful answer awaited each of Edmond's eager inquiries as to the information Jacopo had obtained. Old Dantes was dead, and Mercedes had disappeared. Dantes listened to these melancholy tidings with outward calmness; but, leaping lightly ashore, he signified his desire to be quite alone. In a couple of hours he returned. Two of the men from Jacopo's boat came on board the yacht to assist in navigating it, and he gave orders that she should be steered direct to Marseilles. For his father's death he was in some manner prepared; but he knew not how to account for thevmysterious disappearance of Mercedes.

Without divulging his secret, Dantes could not give sufficiently clear instructions to an agent. There were, besides, other particulars he was desirous of ascertaining, and those were of a nature he alone could investigate in a manner satisfactory to himself. His looking-glass had assured him, during his stay at Leghorn, that he ran no risk of recognition; moreover, he had now the means of adopting any disguise he thought proper. One fine morning, then, his yacht, followed by the little fishing-boat, boldly entered the port of Marseilles, and anchored exactly opposite the spot from whence, on the never-to-be-forgotten night of his departure for the Chateau d'If, he had been put on board the boat destined to convey him thither. Still Dantes could not view without a shudder the approach of a gendarme who accompanied the officers deputed to demand his bill of health ere the yacht was permitted to hold communication with the shore; but with that perfect self-possession he had acquired during his acquaintance with Faria, Dantes coolly presented an English passport he had obtained from Leghorn, and as this gave him a standing which a French passport.would not have afforded, he was informed that there existed no obstacle to his immediate debarkation.

The first person to attract the attention of Dantes, as he.landed on the Canebiere, was one of the crew belonging to the Pharaon. Edmond welcomed the meeting with this fellow -- who had been one of his own sailors -- as a sure means of testing the extent of the change which time had worked in his own appearance. Going straight towards him, he propounded a variety of questions on different subjects,carefully watching the man's countenance as he did so; but not a word or look implied that he had the slightest idea of ever having seen before the person with whom he was then conversing. Giving the sailor a piece of money in return for his civility, Dantes proceeded onwards; but ere he had gone many steps he heard the man loudly calling him to stop. Dantes instantly turned to meet him. "I beg your pardon, sir," said the honest fellow, in almost breathless haste, "but I believe you made a mistake; you intended to give me a two-franc piece, and see, you gave me a double Napoleon."

"Thank you, my good friend. I see that I have made a trifling mistake, as you say; but by way of rewarding your honesty I give you another double Napoleon, that you may drink to my health, and be able to ask your messmates to join you."

So extreme was the surprise of the sailor, that he was unable even to thank Edmond, whose receding figure he continued to gaze after in speechless astonishment. "Some nabob from India," was his comment.

Dantes, meanwhile, went on his way. Each step he trod oppressed his heart with fresh emotion; his first and most indelible recollections were there; not a tree, not a street, that he passed but seemed filled with dear and cherished memories. And thus he proceeded onwards till he arrived at the end of the Rue de Noailles, from whence a full view of the Allees de Meillan was obtained. At this spot, so pregnant with fond and filial remembrances, his heart beat almost to bursting, his knees tottered under him, a mist floated over his sight, and had he not clung for support to one of the trees, he would inevitably have fallen to the ground and been crushed beneath the many vehicles continually passing there. Recovering himself, however, he wiped the perspiration from his brows, and stopped not again till he found himself at the door of the house in which his father had lived.

The nasturtiums and other plants, which his father had delighted to train before his window, had all disappeared from the upper part of the house. Leaning against the tree,he gazed thoughtfully for a time at the upper stories of the shabby little house. Then he advanced to the door, and asked whether there were any rooms to be let. Though answered in the negative, he begged so earnestly to be permitted to visit those on the fifth floor, that, in despite of the oft-repeated assurance of the concierge that they were occupied, Dantes succeeded in inducing the man to go up to the tenants, and ask permission for a gentleman to be allowed to look at them.

The tenants of the humble lodging were a young couple who had been scarcely married a week; and seeing them, Dantes sighed heavily. Nothing in the two small chambers forming the apartments remained as it had been in the time of the elder Dantes; the very paper was different, while the articles of antiquated furniture with which the rooms had been filled in Edmond's time had all disappeared; the four walls alone remained as he had left them. The bed belonging to the present occupants was placed as the former owner of the chamber had been accustomed to have his; and, in spite of his efforts to prevent it, the eyes of Edmond were suffused in tears as he reflected that on that spot the old man had breathed his last, vainly calling for his son. The young couple gazed with astonishment at the sight of their visitor's emotion, and wondered to see the large tears silently chasing each other down his otherwise stern and immovable features; but they felt the sacredness of his grief, and kindly refrained from questioning him as to its cause, while, with instinctive delicacy, they left him to indulge his sorrow alone. When he withdrew from the scene of his painful recollections, they both accompanied him downstairs, reiterating their hope that he would come again whenever he pleased, and assuring him that their poor dwelling would ever be open to him. As Edmond passed the door on the fourth floor, he paused to inquire whether
Caderousse the tailor still dwelt there; but he received, for reply, that the person in question had got into difficulties, and at the present time kept a small inn on the route from Bellegarde to Beaucaire.

Having obtained the address of the person to whom the house in the Allees de Meillan belonged, Dantes next proceeded thither, and, under the name of Lord Wilmore (the name and title inscribed on his passport), purchased the small dwelling for the sum of twenty-five thousand francs, at least ten thousand more than it was worth; but had its owner asked half a million, it would unhesitatingly have been given. The very same day the occupants of the apartments on the fifth floor of the house, now become the property of Dantes, were duly informed by the notary who had arranged the necessary transfer of deeds, etc., that the new landlord gave them their choice of any of the rooms in the house, without the least augmentation of rent, upon condition of their giving instant possession of the two small chambers they at present inhabited.

This strange event aroused great wonder and curiosity in the neighborhood of the Allees de Meillan, and a multitude of theories were afloat, none of which was anywhere near the truth. But what raised public astonishment to a climax, and set all conjecture at defiance, was the knowledge that the same stranger who had in the morning visited the Allees de Meillan had been seen in the evening walking in the little village of the Catalans, and afterwards observed to enter a poor fisherman's hut, and to pass more than an hour in inquiring after persons who had either been dead or gone away for more than fifteen or sixteen years. But on the following day the family from whom all these particulars had been asked received a handsome present, consisting of an entirely new fishing-boat, with two seines and a tender. The delighted recipients of these munificent gifts would gladly have poured out their thanks to their generous benefactor, but they had seen him, upon quitting the hut, merely give some orders to a sailor, and then springing lightly on horseback, leave Marseilles by the Porte d'Aix.





中文翻译
第二十五章 陌生人

唐太斯急不可耐地等待着黎明的到来,当曙光终于照在了基督山岛荒凉的海岸时,唐太斯就爬起来,登上昨天黄昏时他上去过的那块岩石顶上,极目四望,细察一景一物,但岛上依旧昨日那种荒芜的景象,他回到洞口,搬开那块石头,进去在口袋里装满了宝石,把箱子尽可能地埋好,又洒了些新土在上面,小心地用脚在上面踩了踩,使各处看来都一样。然后,走出洞来,把那块石头盖回原处,在上面堆了些破碎的岩石和大块的花岗石碎片,又用泥土填满石缝,移了几棵香桃木和荆棘花种植在这些石缝里,并给这些新移种的植物浇些水,使它们看起来象是很久以来就生长在这儿的一样,然后擦去四周的脚印,焦急地等待他的同伴回来。他并不想整天地去望着那些黄金和钻石,或留在基督山岛上,象一条龙似的守护着那些沉在地下的宝藏。他现在必须回到现实生活中去,回到人们中去,到社会上去重新获得地位,势力和威望,而在这个世界里,只有钱才能使人获得这一切,——钱是支配人类最有效和最伟大的力量。

到了第六天,于是他装出一副艰难的样子,把他自己拖到了岸边,当他的同伴来到他眼前的时候,他就说尽管他已觉得好多了,但这次意外给他造成了极大的痛苦。然后他便向他们询问有关这次航行的情况。走私贩子们告诉他,虽然货是安全地卸到了岸上,但刚卸完,他们就得到消息,说是有一艘警戒船已从土伦港开出来,正扯着满帆向他们驶来。这使他们不得不尽可能快地避开他们的敌人,他们一路惋惜唐太斯不在船上,因为他那高超的驾船技巧在那种紧要关头对他们是极有帮助的。事实上,那艘追逐的船差一点追上了他们,幸亏他们当时借助夜色绕过科西嘉海峡,摆脱了追踪。总的说来,这次各方都挺满意的。船员们,尤其是雅格布,对于唐太斯没能和他们同去深表遗憾,不然,他也可以得到一份和他们相等的红利,每人足足得了五十个毕阿士特。

爱德蒙仍然不露声色,尽管他能想象到,只要离开这个小岛他就可以得到多大的好处,但他仍不露一丝微笑。毕竟少女阿梅丽号到基督山岛来是专为来接他的,他当晚就上了船,和船长一同继续向里窝那驶进。到了里窝那,他走进了一个做珠宝商的犹太人的店里,拿出了四颗最小的钻石,每颗卖了五千法郎。起初唐太斯还担心这样值钱的珠宝拿在象他这样穷苦的水手手里也许会引起别人怀疑,但那精明的买主对于这笔他至少可以赚到四千法郎的交易并没提出任何疑异。

第二天,唐太斯买了一艘全新的帆船送给了雅格布,另外还送了他一笔一百毕阿士特,使他可以雇一批合适的船员和购办其他必要的配备,不过附带了一个条件,就是必须马上到马赛去打听一个名叫路易。唐太斯,住在梅朗巷的老人,和一个住在迦太罗尼亚人村,名叫美塞苔丝的年轻姑娘。

这次可轮到雅格布以为自己在做梦了。唐太斯告诉他,他之所以当了一名水手,完全是出于他的怪癖,他和他的朋友们赌了一口气,因为他们不许他称心如意的花钱。这次到了里窝那,他得到了一大笔财产,是他的一位叔父遗赠给他的,他是他叔父唯一的继承人。唐太斯所表现出的优良教养使这番话听来极其可信,所以雅格布丝毫也没怀疑它的真实性。爱德蒙在少女阿梅丽号上的服务合同已到期了,他去和船长告别时,后者最初竭力想挽留住他,但在听说了那遗产的事以后,也就不再强求了。第二天早晨,雅格布扬帆向马赛驶去,唐太斯和他约好在基督山岛相会。

目送雅格布出港远去以后,唐太斯就又回到少女阿梅丽号上去作最后的告别,他赠送了许多礼物给船员,船员们一致祝他好运。对于他的一切都表示热切的关注。至于船长,他答应在他决定了未来的计划以后就写信告诉他。这一幕告别结束以后,唐太斯就去了热那亚。

当他到达那儿的时候,一艘小游艇正在港湾里试航。这艘小游艇是一个英国人定制的,他因为听说热那亚人是地中海沿岸制造快航帆船的行家里手,所以很希望得以证实一下。于是那英国人和热那亚船商讲定的价钱是四万法郎。唐太斯愿出六万法郎买下它,条件是必须立刻把船交给他。定造这艘游艇的那个人已到瑞士去旅行了,要过三四个星期才能回来,在这期间,船商估计可以另造一艘。

所以这笔交易就谈成了。唐太斯把船商带到一个犹太人的家里,和犹太人到一间很狭小的后客厅里单独谈了几分钟,回来的时候,犹太人就数了六万法郎给了造船商。

造船商主动提出给那艘小帆船配备一个水手班子,但被唐太斯婉言谢绝了。他说他惯于独自航行,他惟一的希望就是造船商能在他船舱的床头设计安装上一个秘密柜,柜里要有三个暗格。他说了这些暗格的尺寸,第二天就做好了。

两小时以后,唐太斯便在众多好奇者的目光下驶出了热那亚港口,那些人都出于好奇,想来看看这位喜欢亲自驾船的,有钱的西班牙贵族。唐太斯驾船应付自如,他不用离开舵,只需轻轻拨一下舵柄,就可使他的游艇按他的意愿行驶。它真象是一个小精灵,只要一点轻微的指示,就会立刻服从。唐太斯把他这艘美丽的船略试一试,便信服了,热那亚人不愧有世界上一流造船好手的美誉。好奇的人们望着这艘小帆船,直到它消失在他们的视野之外,然后他们转过身来,纷纷猜测它可能去的目的地。有些人坚持说它是到科西嘉岛去的,有些人则坚持说是厄尔巴岛。有些人打赌说它一定到西班牙去,而有些人则固执地以为它是到非洲去的。但谁都没有想到基督山岛。

可是,唐太斯所去的地方正是基督山岛。他在第二天傍晚就到了那里。这是因为他的游艇的确是一艘一流的帆船,从热那亚到这儿的航行只花了三十五小时。唐太斯仔细地观察了一下岸边的情况,他没在老地方靠岸,却在小湾里抛了锚。小岛上空无一人,自从他上次离开以来,似乎再也没人来过。他的宝藏仍和他离开它的时候一样。第二天一早,他就开始搬运他的财富,在夜幕落下以前,他那笔庞大的财富已全部安全地藏进了他的秘密柜的暗格里。

一个星期过去了。唐太斯用这一段时间反复研究他的游艇,象个老练的骑师研究他那将委以重任的骏马一样。终于他完全摸清了游艇的优点和缺点,他准备尽量发挥其优点,弥补其它的缺点。

到第八天,他看见有一艘小帆船扯满了帆正向基督山岛驶来。当它驶近些的时候,他认出那正是他送给雅格布的那艘船。他立刻向它发出了一个信号。他的信号得到了答复,两小时后那艘小帆船靠在了游艇旁边。唐太斯急切地提出的问题得到的都是悲哀的答复。老唐太斯死了,美塞苔丝失踪了。唐太斯神态很镇静地听完了这些伤心的消息,但当他上岸去的时候,他示意不愿有人去打扰他。两小时后,他回来了。雅格布的船上调了两个水手到游艇上,协助驶船,于是他下令把船直向马赛驶去。他父亲的死多少是在他意料之中的,但美塞苔丝究竟怎么样了呢?

唐太斯因为不想泄漏他的秘密,所以就无法给手下人以明确的指示。而且,他很想了解一些详情,而那样,他只有亲自去调查了,上次他在里窝那照镜子以后便很放心了,知道决不会有被人认出的危险,况且,他现在可以随心所欲地打扮自己。于是,在一个晴朗的早晨,他的游艇,后面跟着那艘小帆船,勇敢地驶进了马赛港,不偏不倚地在那个值得纪念的地点前面抛了锚,那就是他终生难忘的那一夜,当他被兵挟上船,被押解到伊夫堡去的那个码头。当看到一个宪兵驾着一艘检疫船驶来的时候,唐太斯不由地打了一个寒颤。但凭借他和法利亚相处时所获得的那种自持力,他冷静地拿出了他在里窝那买来的英国护照,当时,英国护照在法国比我们本国的护照更受尊重,所以凭借那个外国护照,唐太斯毫无困难的上了岸。

当唐太斯走在卡尼般丽街上的时候,第一个引起他注意的是一个法老号上的船员。这个人曾在他手下干过,爱德蒙一看见这个人就大声叫住了他,想借此对自己外表上所起的变化作一番精确的考验。他径直地向他走过去,提出了许多的问题,一边问一边小心地观察那人的面部表情,但不论从言谈上或神色上,都一点也看不出对方似乎认识眼前同他谈话的这个人。唐太斯给了那水手一枚金币,以答谢他提供的情况,然后继续向前走去。但他还没走出几步远,就听到那个人又追上了他。唐太斯转过身去。“对不起,先生,”那个诚实的人几乎上气不接下气地说道,“我想是你弄错了,你本来是想给我一个四十苏的角子,而你却给了我一个双拿破仑[拿破仑时代的一种金币,价值四十法郎]。”

“谢谢你,我的好朋友。看来我是有点弄错了,但你的这种诚实的精神该受到奖赏,我再给你一个双拿破仑,请你拿去和你的同伴们一起为我的健康干一杯吧。”

那水手惊诧不已,甚至都没想到谢谢一声爱德蒙,只带着说不出的惊讶凝视着他那逐渐远去的背影。最后,他深深地吸了一口气,再看一看他手中的金币,回到了码头上,自言自语的说:“这是印度来的一个大富翁。”

唐太斯继续向前走去。他每迈出一步,自己的心上就添上一个新的感触。在他的记忆中,最初和最不可磨灭的,就是这个地方。他所经过的每一棵树,每一条街,都无一不唤起他对那亲切而珍爱的往事的回忆。当他走到诺黎史路的尽头,望见梅朗巷的时候,他感到双膝在发抖,差一点跌倒在一辆马车的车轮下。最后,他终于走到了他父亲从前住过的那座房子前面。

那善良的老人所喜欢的牵牛花和其他花木,以前曾盘绕在他的窗前,现在一看那座房子的上面,什么都不见了。唐太斯靠在一棵树上,对那座可怜的小房子凝视了许久,然后他才走到门口,问这座屋子是否有空余房间出租。虽然得到了否定的答复,他还是热切地恳求允许他去看一下六楼上的那些房间,看门人就上去问那两个房间的房客,是否允许一个陌生人来看一下房子。房客是一对刚在一星期以前结婚的青年夫妇,唐太斯看着他们,深深地叹了一口气。

这层楼只有这两个小间,房间里已找不到一点儿老唐太斯留下的任何痕迹了连墙纸都与以前不同了。旧时的家具,在他的童年时代是这样的熟悉,一桌一椅都深深地刻在他的记忆里,现在却都不见了,只有四面的墙壁依然如旧。眼前这对居民的床,仍然放在这个房间以前那个房客放床的老地方。爱德蒙虽极力抑制着自己的感情,但当他一想到那个老人曾躺在这个位置徒然地呼唤着他的儿子的名字而断气时,他的眼睛里不由自主地涌满了泪水。那对青年夫妇看到这位面色严肃的人泪流满面,觉得很惊奇,但他们感到他的悲伤里有一种庄严的滋味。就克制住自己,不去问他。他们让他独自发泄他的悲哀。当他退出去的时候,他们一齐陪他下楼,并向他表示,只要他愿意,他随时都可以再来,再三向他保证,他们这小屋是永远欢迎你的。当爱德蒙经过五楼的时候,他在一个房间门口停了下来,询问裁缝卡德鲁斯是否还住在那儿,得到的答复是,那个人境况很困难,目前在比里加答到布揆耳的路上开了一家小客栈。

唐太斯问清了梅朗巷这座房子房东的地址,就到了那里,以威玛勋爵的名义(这是他护照上的姓名和头衔)买下了那座小房子,出价是二万五千法郎,至少比它本身的价值超出了一万法郎。但即使房东要十倍于他所讨的数目,那笔钱他也会毫无疑问地拿到的。那所房子现在是唐太斯的产业了,就在当天,六楼的房客得到一份办理转移房契手续的律师的通知,说是新房东让他们随意在这座房子里选择一套房间来住,一点也不加房租,唯一的条件是他们得让出现在所住的那两个小房间。

这件怪事成了梅朗巷附近好奇的人们的谈话资料,人们作了种种猜测,但没有一种是猜对的。而使人们最为惊奇的,并使一切推测都落了空的,是这位曾在早晨去访问过梅朗巷的怪客,傍晚时竟有人看到他在迦太罗尼亚人住的小村庄里散步,后来走进了一个穷苦的渔夫的茅舍里,在那里消磨了一个多钟头,他所询问的人,不是已经去世,就是在十五六年前就离开了。第二天,被走访过那户人家收到了一份可观的礼物,包括一艘全新的渔船和各种大大小小的优质渔网。收到这份厚礼的人家自然很欢喜,很高兴能向这位慷慨的赐主表示他们的谢意,但他们看到他离开茅屋以后,只对一个水手吩咐了几句话,便轻轻地跃上马背,顺着埃克斯港离开了马赛。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 26 The Pont du Gard Inn. Such of my readers as have made a pedestrian excursion to the south of France may perchance have noticed, about midway between the town of Beaucaire and the village of Bellegarde, -- a little nearer to the former than to the latter, -- a small roadside inn, from the front of which hung, creakingvand flapping in the wind, a sheet of tin covered with a grotesque representation of the Pont du Gard. This modernvplace of entertainment stood on the left-hand side of the post road, and backed upon the Rhone. It also boasted of what in Languedoc is styled a garden, consisting of a small plot of ground, on the side opposite to the main entrance reserved for the reception of guests. A few dingy olives and stunted fig-trees struggled hard for existence, but their withered dusty foliage abundantly proved how unequal was the conflict. Between these sickly shrubs grew a scanty supply of garlic, tomatoes, and eschalots; while, lone and solitary, like a forgotten sentinel, a tall pine raised its melancholy head in one of the corners of this unattractive spot, and displayed its flexible stem and fan-shaped summit dried and cracked by the fierce heat of the sub-tropical sun. In the surrounding plain, which more resembled a dusty lake than solid ground, were scattered a few miserable stalks of wheat, the effect, no doubt, of a curious desire on the part of the agriculturists of the country to see whether such a thing as the raising of grain in those parched regions was practicable. Each stalk served as a perch for a grasshopper, which regaled the passers by through this Egyptian scene with its strident, monotonous note. For about seven or eight years the little tavern had been kept by a man and his wife, with two servants, -- a chambermaid named Trinette, and a hostler called Pecaud. This small staff was quite equal to all the requirements, for a canal between Beaucaire and Aiguemortes had revolutionized transportation by substituting boats for the cart and the stagecoach. And, as though to add to the daily misery which this prosperous canal inflicted on the unfortunate inn-keeper, whose utter ruin it was fast.accomplishing, it was situated between the Rhone from which it had its source and the post-road it had depleted, not a hundred steps from the inn, of which we have given a brief but faithful description. The inn-keeper himself was a man of from forty to fifty-five years of age, tall, strong, and bony, a perfect specimen of the natives of those southern latitudes; he had dark, sparkling, and deep-set eyes, hooked nose, and teeth white as those of a carnivorous animal; his hair, like his beard, which he wore under his chin, was thick and curly, and in spite of his age but slightly interspersed with a few silvery threads.
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 27
The Story.

"First, sir," said Caderousse, "you must make me a promise."

"What is that?" inquired the abbe.

"Why, if you ever make use of the details I am about to give you, that you will never let any one know that it was I who supplied them; for the persons of whom I am about to talk are rich and powerful, and if they only laid the tips of their fingers on me, I should break to pieces like glass."

"Make yourself easy, my friend," replied the abbe. "I am a priest, and confessions die in my breast. Recollect, our only desire is to carry out, in a fitting manner, the last wishes of our friend. Speak, then, without reserve, as without hatred; tell the truth, the whole truth; I do not know, never may know, the persons of whom you are about to speak; besides, I am an Italian, and not a Frenchman, and belong to God, and not to man, and I shall shortly retire to my convent, which I have only quitted to fulfil the last wishes of a dying man." This positive assurance seemed to give Caderousse a little courage.

"Well, then, under these circumstances," said Caderousse, "I will, I even believe I ought to undeceive you as to the friendship which poor Edmond thought so sincere and unquestionable."

"Begin with his father, if you please." said the abbe; "Edmond talked to me a great deal about the old man for whom he had the deepest love."

"The history is a sad one, sir," said Caderousse, shaking his head; "perhaps you know all the earlier part of it?"

"Yes." answered the abbe; "Edmond related to me everything until the moment when he was arrested in a small cabaret close to Marseilles."

"At La Reserve! Oh, yes; I can see it all before me this moment."

"Was it not his betrothal feast?"

"It was and the feast that began so gayly had a very sorrowful ending; a police commissary, followed by four soldiers, entered, and Dantes was arrested."

"Yes, and up to this point I know all," said the priest. "Dantes himself only knew that which personally concerned him, for he never beheld again the five persons I have named to you, or heard mention of any one of them."

"Well, when Dantes was arrested, Monsieur Morrel hastened to obtain the particulars, and they were very sad. The old man returned alone to his home, folded up his wedding suit with tears in his eyes, and paced up and down his chamber the whole day, and would not go to bed at all, for I was underneath him and heard him walking the whole night; and for myself, I assure you I could not sleep either, for the grief of the poor father gave me great uneasiness, and every step he took went to my heart as really as if his foot had pressed against my breast. The next day Mercedes came to implore the protection of M. de Villefort; she did not obtain it, however, and went to visit the old man; when she saw him so miserable and heart-broken, having passed a sleepless night, and not touched food since the previous day, she wished him to go with her that she might take care of him; but the old man would not consent. `No,' was the oldvman's reply, `I will not leave this house, for my poor dear boy loves me better than anything in the world; and if he gets out of prison he will come and see me the first thing, and what would he think if I did not wait here for him?' I heard all this from the window, for I was anxious that Mercedes should persuade the old man to accompany her, for his footsteps over my head night and day did not leave me a moment's repose."

"But did you not go up-stairs and try to console the poor old man?" asked the abbe.

"Ah, sir," replied Caderousse, "we cannot console those who will not be consoled, and he was one of these; besides, I know not why, but he seemed to dislike seeing me. One night, however, I heard his sobs, and I could not resist my desire to go up to him, but when I reached his door he was no longer weeping but praying. I cannot now repeat to you, sir, all the eloquent words and imploring language he made use of; it was more than piety, it was more than grief, and I, who am no canter, and hate the Jesuits, said then to myself, `It is really well, and I am very glad that I have not any children; for if I were a father and felt such excessive grief as the old man does, and did not find in my memory or heart all he is now saying, I should throw myself into the sea at once, for I could not bear it.'"

"Poor father!" murmured the priest.

"From day to day he lived on alone, and more and more solitary. M. Morrel and Mercedes came to see him, but his door was closed; and, although I was certain he was at home, he would not make any answer. One day, when, contrary to his custom, he had admitted Mercedes, and the poor girl, in spite of her own grief and despair, endeavored to console him, he said to her, -- `Be assured, my dear daughter, he is dead; and instead of expecting him, it is he who is awaiting us; I am quite happy, for I am the oldest, and of course shall see him first.' However well disposed a person may be,why you see we leave off after a time seeing persons who are in sorrow, they make one melancholy; and so at last old Dantes was left all to himself, and I only saw from time to time strangers go up to him and come down again with some bundle they tried to hide; but I guessed what these bundles were, and that he sold by degrees what he had to pay for his subsistence. At length the poor old fellow reached the end of all he had; he owed three quarters' rent, and they threatened to turn him out; he begged for another week, which was granted to him. I know this, because the landlord came into my apartment when he left his. For the first three days I heard him walking about as usual, but, on the fourth I heard nothing. I then resolved to go up to him at all risks. The door was closed, but I looked through the keyhole, and saw him so pale and haggard, that believing him very ill, I went and told M. Morrel and then ran on to Mercedes. They both came immediately, M. Morrel bringing a doctor, and the doctor said it was inflammation of the bowels, and ordered him a limited diet. I was there, too, and I never shall forget the old man's smile at this prescription. From that time he received all who came; he had an excuse for not eating any more; the doctor had put him on a diet." The abbe uttered a kind of groan. "The story interests you, does it not, sir?" inquired Caderousse.

"Yes," replied the abbe, "it is very affecting."

"Mercedes came again, and she found him so altered that she was even more anxious than before to have him taken to her own home. This was M. Morrel's wish also, who would fain have conveyed the old man against his consent; but the old man resisted, and cried so that they were actually frightened. Mercedes remained, therefore, by his bedside, and M. Morrel went away, making a sign to the Catalan that he had left his purse on the chimney-piece. But availing himself of the doctor's order, the old man would not take any sustenance; at length (after nine days of despair and fasting), the old man died, cursing those who had caused his misery, and saying to Mercedes, `If you ever see my Edmond again, tell him I die blessing him.'" The abbe rose from his chair, made two turns round the chamber, and pressed his trembling hand against his parched throat. "And you believe he died" --

"Of hunger, sir, of hunger," said Caderousse. "I am as certain of it as that we two are Christians."

The abbe, with a shaking hand, seized a glass of water that was standing by him half-full, swallowed it at one gulp, and then resumed his seat, with red eyes and pale cheeks. "This was, indeed, a horrid event." said he in a hoarse voice.

"The more so, sir, as it was men's and not God's doing."

"Tell me of those men," said the abbe, "and remember too," he added in an almost menacing tone, "you have promised to tell me everything. Tell me, therefore, who are these men who killed the son with despair, and the father with famine?"

"Two men jealous of him, sir; one from love, and the other from ambition, -- Fernand and Danglars."

"How was this jealousy manifested? Speak on."

"They denounced Edmond as a Bonapartist agent."

"Which of the two denounced him? Which was the real delinquent?"

"Both, sir; one with a letter, and the other put it in the post."

"And where was this letter written?"

"At La Reserve, the day before the betrothal feast."

"'Twas so, then -- 'twas so, then," murmured the abbe. "Oh, Faria, Faria, how well did you judge men and things!"

"What did you please to say, sir?" asked Caderousse.

"Nothing, nothing," replied the priest; "go on."

"It was Danglars who wrote the denunciation with his left hand, that his writing might not be recognized, and Fernand who put it in the post."

"But," exclaimed the abbe suddenly, "you were there yourself."

"I!" said Caderousse, astonished; "who told you I was there?"

The abbe saw he had overshot the mark, and he added quickly, -- "No one; but in order to have known everything so well, you must have been an eye-witness."

"True, true!" said Caderousse in a choking voice, "I wasbthere."

"And did you not remonstrate against such infamy?" asked the abbe; "if not, you were an accomplice."

"Sir," replied Caderousse, "they had made me drink to such an excess that I nearly lost all perception. I had only an indistinct understanding of what was passing around me. I said all that a man in such a state could say; but they both assured me that it was a jest they were carrying on, and perfectly harmless."

"Next day -- next day, sir, you must have seen plain enough what they had been doing, yet you said nothing, though you were present when Dantes was arrested."

"Yes, sir, I was there, and very anxious to speak; but Danglars restrained me. `If he should really be guilty,' said he, `and did really put in to the Island of Elba; if he is really charged with a letter for the Bonapartist committee at Paris, and if they find this letter upon him, those who have supported him will pass for his accomplices.' I confess I had my fears, in the state in which politics then were, and I held my tongue. It was cowardly, I confess, but it was not criminal."

"I understand -- you allowed matters to take their course,
that was all."

"Yes, sir," answered Caderousse; "and remorse preys on me night and day. I often ask pardon of God, I swear to you, because this action, the only one with which I have seriously to reproach myself in all my life, is no doubt the cause of my abject condition. I am expiating a moment of selfishness, and so I always say to La Carconte, when she complains, `Hold your tongue, woman; it is the will of God.'" And Caderousse bowed his head with every sign of real repentance.

"Well, sir," said the abbe, "you have spoken unreservedly; and thus to accuse yourself is to deserve pardon."

"Unfortunately, Edmond is dead, and has not pardoned me."

"He did not know," said the abbe.

"But he knows it all now," interrupted Caderousse; "they say the dead know everything." There was a brief silence; the abbe rose and paced up and down pensively, and then resumed his seat. "You have two or three times mentioned a M. Morrel," he said; "who was he?"

"The owner of the Pharaon and patron of Dantes."

"And what part did he play in this sad drama?" inquired the abbe.

"The part of an honest man, full of courage and real regard. Twenty times he interceded for Edmond. When the emperor returned, he wrote, implored, threatened, and so energetically, that on the second restoration he was persecuted as a Bonapartist. Ten times, as I told you, he came to see Dantes' father, and offered to receive him in his own house; and the night or two before his death, as I have already said, he left his purse on the mantelpiece, with which they paid the old man's debts, and buried him decently; and so Edmond's father died, as he had lived, without doing harm to any one. I have the purse still by me -- a large one, made of red silk."

"And," asked the abbe, "is M. Morrel still alive?"

"Yes," replied Caderousse.

"In that case," replied the abbe, "he should be rich, happy."

Caderousse smiled bitterly. "Yes, happy as myself," said he.

"What! M. Morrel unhappy?" exclaimed the abbe.

"He is reduced almost to the last extremity -- nay, he is almost at the point of dishonor."

"How?"

"Yes," continued Caderousse, "so it is; after five and twenty years of labor, after having acquired a most honorable name in the trade of Marseilles, M. Morrel is utterly ruined; he has lost five ships in two years, has suffered by the bankruptcy of three large houses, and his only hope now is in that very Pharaon which poor Dantes commanded, and which is expected from the Indies with a cargo of cochineal and indigo. If this ship founders, like the others, he is a ruined man."

"And has the unfortunate man wife or children?" inquired the abbe.

"Yes, he has a wife, who through everything has behaved like an angel; he has a daughter, who was about to marry the man she loved, but whose family now will not allow him to wed the daughter of a ruined man; he has, besides, a son, a lieutenant in the army; and, as you may suppose, all this, instead of lessening, only augments his sorrows. If he were alone in the world he would blow out his brains, and there would be an end."

"Horrible!" ejaculated the priest.

"And it is thus heaven recompenses virtue, sir," added Caderousse. "You see, I, who never did a bad action but that I have told you of -- am in destitution, with my poor wife dying of fever before my very eyes, and I unable to do anything in the world for her; I shall die of hunger, as old Dantes did, while Fernand and Danglars are rolling in wealth."

"How is that?"

"Because their deeds have brought them good fortune, while honest men have been reduced to misery."

"What has become of Danglars, the instigator, and therefore the most guilty?"

"What has become of him? Why, he left Marseilles, and was taken, on the recommendation of M. Morrel, who did not know his crime, as cashier into a Spanish bank. During the war with Spain he was employed in the commissariat of the French army, and made a fortune; then with that money he speculated in the funds, and trebled or quadrupled his capital; and, having first married his banker's daughter, who left him a widower, he has married a second time, a widow, a Madame de Nargonne, daughter of M. de Servieux, the king's chamberlain, who is in high favor at court. He is a millionaire, and they have made him a baron, and now he is the Baron Danglars, with a fine residence in the Rue de Mont-Blanc, with ten horses in his stables, six footmen in his ante-chamber, and I know not how many millions in his strongbox."

"Ah!" said the abbe, in a peculiar tone, "he is happy."

"Happy? Who can answer for that? Happiness or unhappiness is the secret known but to one's self and the walls -- walls have ears but no tongue; but if a large fortune produces happiness, Danglars is happy."

"And Fernand?"

"Fernand? Why, much the same story."

"But how could a poor Catalan fisher-boy, without education or resources, make a fortune? I confess this staggers me."

"And it has staggered everybody. There must have been in his life some strange secret that no one knows."

"But, then, by what visible steps has he attained this high fortune or high position?"

"Both, sir -- he has both fortune and position -- both."

"This must be impossible!"

"It would seem so; but listen, and you will understand. Some days before the return of the emperor, Fernand was drafted. The Bourbons left him quietly enough at the Catalans, but Napoleon returned, a special levy was made, and Fernand was compelled to join. I went too; but as I was older than Fernand, and had just married my poor wife, I was only sent to the coast. Fernand was enrolled in the active troop, went to the frontier with his regiment, and was at the battle of Ligny. The night after that battle he was sentry at the door of a general who carried on a secret correspondence with the enemy. That same night the general was to go over to the English. He proposed to Fernand to accompany him; Fernand agreed to do so, deserted his post, and followed the general. Fernand would have been court-martialed if Napoleon had remained on the throne, but his action was rewarded by the Bourbons. He returned to France with the epaulet of sub-lieutenant, and as the protection of the general, who is in the highest favor, was accorded to him, he was a captain in 1823, during the Spanish war -- that is to say, at the time when Danglars made his early speculations. Fernand was a Spaniard, and being sent to Spain to ascertain the feeling of his fellow-countrymen, found Danglars there, got on very intimate terms with him, won over the support of the royalists at the capital and in the provinces, received promises and made pledges on his own part, guided his regiment by paths known to himself alone through the mountain gorges which were held by the royalists, and, in fact, rendered such services in this brief campaign that, after the taking of Trocadero, he was made colonel, and received the title of count and the cross of an officer of the Legion of Honor."

"Destiny! destiny!" murmured the abbe.

"Yes, but listen: this was not all. The war with Spain being ended, Fernand's career was checked by the long peace which seemed likely to endure throughout Europe. Greece only had risen against Turkey, and had begun her war of independence; all eyes were turned towards Athens -- it was the fashion to pity and support the Greeks. The French government, without protecting them openly, as you know, gave countenance to volunteer assistance. Fernand sought and obtained leave to go and serve in Greece, still having his name kept on the army roll. Some time after, it was stated that the Comte de Morcerf (this was the name he bore) had entered the service of Ali Pasha with the rank of instructor-general. Ali Pasha was killed, as you know, but before he died he recompensed the services of Fernand by leaving him a considerable sum, with which he returned to France, when he was gazetted lieutenant-general."

"So that now?" -- inquired the abbe.

"So that now," continued Caderousse, "he owns a magnificent house -- No. 27, Rue du Helder, Paris." The abbe opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, then, making an effort at self-control, he said, "And Mercedes -- they tell me that she has disappeared?"

"Disappeared," said Caderousse, "yes, as the sun disappears, to rise the next day with still more splendor."

"Has she made a fortune also?" inquired the abbe, with an ironical smile.

"Mercedes is at this moment one of the greatest ladies in Paris," replied Caderousse.

"Go on," said the abbe; "it seems as if I were listening to the story of a dream. But I have seen things so extraordinary, that what you tell me seems less astonishing than it otherwise might."

"Mercedes was at first in the deepest despair at the blow which deprived her of Edmond. I have told you of her attempts to propitiate M. de Villefort, her devotion to the elder Dantes. In the midst of her despair, a new affliction overtook her. This was the departure of Fernand -- of Fernand, whose crime she did not know, and whom she regarded as her brother. Fernand went, and Mercedes remained alone. Three months passed and still she wept -- no news of Edmond, no news of Fernand, no companionship save that of an old man who was dying with despair. One evening, after a day of accustomed vigil at the angle of two roads leading to Marseilles from the Catalans, she returned to her home more depressed than ever. Suddenly she heard a step she knew, turned anxiously around, the door opened, and Fernand, dressed in the uniform of a sub-lieutenant, stood before her. It was not the one she wished for most, but it seemed as if a part of her past life had returned to her. Mercedes seized Fernand's hands with a transport which he took for love, but which was only joy at being no longer alone in the world, and seeing at last a friend, after long hours of solitary sorrow. And then, it must be confessed, Fernand had never been hated -- he was only not precisely loved. Another possessed all Mercedes' heart; that other was absent, had disappeared, perhaps was dead. At this last thought Mercedes burst into a flood of tears, and wrung her hands in agony; but the thought, which she had always repelled before when it was suggested to her by another, came now in full force upon her mind; and then, too, old Dantes incessantly said to her, `Our Edmond is dead; if he were not, he would return to us.' The old man died, as I have told you; had he lived, Mercedes, perchance, had not become the wife of another, for he would have been there to reproach her infidelity. Fernand saw this, and when he learned of the old man's death he returned. He was now a lieutenant. At his first coming he had not said a word of love to Mercedes; at the second he reminded her that he loved her. Mercedes begged for six months more in which to await and mourn for Edmond."

"So that," said the abbe, with a bitter smile, "that makes eighteen months in all. What more could the most devoted lover desire?" Then he murmured the words of the English poet, "`Frailty, thy name is woman.'"

"Six months afterwards," continued Caderousse, "the marriage took place in the church of Accoules."

"The very church in which she was to have married Edmond," murmured the priest; "there was only a change of bride-grooms."

"Well, Mercedes was married," proceeded Caderousse; "but although in the eyes of the world she appeared calm, she nearly fainted as she passed La Reserve, where, eighteen months before, the betrothal had been celebrated with him whom she might have known she still loved had she looked to the bottom of her heart. Fernand, more happy, but not more at his ease -- for I saw at this time he was in constant dread of Edmond's return -- Fernand was very anxious to get his wife away, and to depart himself. There were too many unpleasant possibilities associated with the Catalans, and eight days after the wedding they left Marseilles."

"Did you ever see Mercedes again?" inquired the priest.

"Yes, during the Spanish war, at Perpignan, where Fernand had left her; she was attending to the education of her son." The abbe started. "Her son?" said he.

"Yes," replied Caderousse, "little Albert."

"But, then, to be able to instruct her child," continued the abbe, "she must have received an education herself. I understood from Edmond that she was the daughter of a simple fisherman, beautiful but uneducated."

"Oh," replied Caderousse, "did he know so little of his lovely betrothed? Mercedes might have been a queen, sir, if the crown were to be placed on the heads of the loveliest and most intelligent. Fernand's fortune was already waxing great, and she developed with his growing fortune. She learned drawing, music -- everything. Besides, I believe, between ourselves, she did this in order to distract her mind, that she might forget; and she only filled her head in order to alleviate the weight on her heart. But now her position in life is assured," continued Caderousse; "no doubt fortune and honors have comforted her; she is rich, a countess, and yet" -- Caderousse paused.

"And yet what?" asked the abbe.

"Yet, I am sure, she is not happy," said Caderousse.

"What makes you believe this?"

"Why, when I found myself utterly destitute, I thought my old friends would, perhaps, assist me. So I went to Danglars, who would not even receive me. I called on Fernand, who sent me a hundred francs by his valet-de-chambre."

"Then you did not see either of them?"

"No, but Madame de Morcerf saw me."

"How was that?"

"As I went away a purse fell at my feet -- it contained five and twenty louis; I raised my head quickly, and saw Mercedes, who at once shut the blind."

"And M. de Villefort?" asked the abbe.

"Oh, he never was a friend of mine, I did not know him, and I had nothing to ask of him."

"Do you not know what became of him, and the share he had in Edmond's misfortunes?"

"No; I only know that some time after Edmond's arrest, he married Mademoiselle de Saint-Meran, and soon after left Marseilles; no doubt he has been as lucky as the rest; no doubt he is as rich as Danglars, as high in station as Fernand. I only, as you see, have remained poor, wretched, and forgotten."

"You are mistaken, my friend," replied the abbe; "God may seem sometimes to forget for a time, while his justice reposes, but there always comes a moment when he remembers -- and behold -- a proof!" As he spoke, the abbe took the diamond from his pocket, and giving it to Caderousse, said, -- "Here, my friend, take this diamond, it is yours."

"What, for me only?" cried Caderousse, "ah, sir, do not jest with me!"

"This diamond was to have been shared among his friends. Edmond had one friend only, and thus it cannot be divided. Take the diamond, then, and sell it; it is worth fifty thousand francs, and I repeat my wish that this sum may suffice to release you from your wretchedness."

"Oh, sir," said Caderousse, putting out one hand timidly, and with the other wiping away the perspiration which bedewed his brow, -- "Oh, sir, do not make a jest of the happiness or despair of a man."

"I know what happiness and what despair are, and I never make a jest of such feelings. Take it, then, but in exchange -- "

Caderousse, who touched the diamond, withdrew his hand. The abbe smiled. "In exchange," he continued, "give me the red silk purse that M. Morrel left on old Dantes' chimney-piece, and which you tell me is still in your hands." Caderousse, more and more astonished, went toward a large oaken cupboard, opened it, and gave the abbe a long purse of faded red silk, round which were two copper runners that had once been gilt. The abbe took it, and in return gave Caderousse the diamond.

"Oh, you are a man of God, sir," cried Caderousse; "for no one knew that Edmond had given you this diamond, and you might have kept it."

"Which," said the abbe to himself, "you would have done." The abbe rose, took his hat and gloves. "Well," he said, "all you have told me is perfectly true, then, and I may believe it in every particular."

"See, sir," replied Caderousse, "in this corner is a.crucifix in holy wood -- here on this shelf is my wife's testament; open this book, and I will swear upon it with my hand on the crucifix. I will swear to you by my soul's salvation, my faith as a Christian, I have told everything to you as it occurred, and as the recording angel will tell it to the ear of God at the day of the last judgment!"

"'Tis well," said the abbe, convinced by his manner and tone that Caderousse spoke the truth. "'Tis well, and may this money profit you! Adieu; I go far from men who thus so bitterly injure each other." The abbe with difficulty got away from the enthusiastic thanks of Caderousse, opened the door himself, got out and mounted his horse, once more saluted the innkeeper, who kept uttering his loud farewells, and then returned by the road he had travelled in coming. When Caderousse turned around, he saw behind him La Carconte, paler and trembling more than ever. "Is, then, all that I have heard really true?" she inquired.

"What? That he has given the diamond to us only?" inquired Caderousse, half bewildered with joy; "yes, nothing more true! See, here it is." The woman gazed at it a moment, and then said, in a gloomy voice, "Suppose it's false?" Caderousse started and turned pale. "False!" he muttered. "False! Why should that man give me a false diamond?"

"To get your secret without paying for it, you blockhead!"

Caderousse remained for a moment aghast under the weight of such an idea. "Oh!" he said, taking up his hat, which he placed on the red handkerchief tied round his head, "we will soon find out."

"In what way?"

"Why, the fair is on at Beaucaire, there are always jewellers from Paris there, and I will show it to them. Look after the house, wife, and I shall be back in two hours," and Caderousse left the house in haste, and ran rapidly in the direction opposite to that which the priest had taken. "Fifty thousand francs!" muttered La Carconte when left alone; "it is a large sum of money, but it is not a fortune."



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第二十七章 回忆往事 “首先,”卡德鲁斯说,“先生,我必须请求您答应我一件事。” “什么事?”教士问道。 “就是我将把详细情形讲给您听,如果您将来有利用到它的时候,您可决不能让任何人知道,是我讲出来的。因为我讲到的那些人,都有钱有势,他们只要在我身上动一根手指头,我就会粉身碎骨的。” “您放心好了,我的朋友,”教士答道。“我是一个教士,人们的忏悔永远只藏在我的心里。请记住,我们唯一的目的是适当地去执行我们朋友的最后的愿望。所以,说吧,别保留什么,也别意气用事,把真相讲出来,全部的真相。我不认识,也许永远不会认识您将要说到的那些人。而且,我是一个意大利人,不是法国人,是只属于上帝而不属于凡人的,我就要退隐到我的修道院里去了,我此次来只是为了来实现一个人临终时的愿望而已。” 这最后的保证似乎使卡德鲁斯放心了一些。“好吧,既然如此,”他说,“我就老实对您说吧,我必须坦白地告诉您,那可怜的爱德蒙所深信不疑的友谊是怎么一回事。” “请您从他的父亲讲起吧,”教士说,“爱德蒙曾对我讲起许多有关那位老人的事,他是他最爱的人了。” “这件事说来令人伤心,先生,”卡德鲁斯摇摇头说,“前面的事大概您都已经知道了吧?” “是的,教士回答说,”直至他在马赛附近的一家酒馆里被捕时为止,这以前的一切,爱德蒙都已经讲给我听过了。 “在瑞瑟夫酒家!噢,是的!臒妄去一切现在犹如在我的眼前一样。” “那次不是他的订婚喜宴吗?” “是呀,那次喜宴刚开始是那么令人高兴,但结果却是极其令人悲伤:一位警长,带着四个拿熗的走进来,唐太斯就被捕了。” “对,到这一点为止我都知道了,”教士说。“唐太斯本人除了他自己的遭遇外,其它一无所知,我跟您说过的那五个人,他后来再也没有见到他们,也不曾听人提起过他们。” “唐太斯被捕以后,莫雷尔先生就赶紧去打听消息,消息糟透了。老人独自回到家里,含着眼泪叠起他那套参加婚礼的衣服,整天地在他的房间里踱来踱去,晚上也不睡觉,我就住在他的下面,所以听到他整夜地走来走去。我也睡不着,因为那位可怜的老父亲的悲哀使我非常不安,他的脚步声每一声都传到了我的心里,就象是他的脚踏在了我的心上一样。第二天,美塞苔丝到马赛去恳求维尔福先生给予保护,结果是一无所获。于是她去看望老人。 当她看到他那么伤心,那么心碎,而且知道了他从头一天起就没合过眼,吃过东西的时候,她就想请他和她一起回去,以便可以照顾他,但老人不同意。‘不’他这样回答,‘我决不离开这间屋子,我那可怜的孩子爱我胜过�
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 20:53重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1]
Chapter 29
The House of Morrel & Son.

Any one who had quitted Marseilles a few years previously, well acquainted with the interior of Morrel's warehouse, and had returned at this date, would have found a great change. Instead of that air of life, of comfort, and of happiness that permeates a flourishing and prosperous business establishment -- instead of merry faces at the windows, busy clerks hurrying to and fro in the long corridors – instead of the court filled with bales of goods, re-echoing with the cries and the jokes of porters, one would have immediately perceived all aspect of sadness and gloom. Out of all the numerous clerks that used to fill the deserted corridor and the empty office, but two remained. One was a young man of three or four and twenty, who was in love with M. Morrel's daughter, and had remained with him in spite of the efforts of his friends to induce him to withdraw; the other was an old one-eyed cashier, called "Cocles," or "Cock-eye," a nickname given him by the young men who used to throng this vast now almost deserted bee-hive, and which had so completely replaced his real name that he would not, in all probability, have replied to any one who addressed him by it.

Cocles remained in M. Morrel's service, and a most singular change had taken place in his position; he had at the same time risen to the rank of cashier, and sunk to the rank of a servant. He was, however, the same Cocles, good, patient, devoted, but inflexible on the subject of arithmetic, the only point on which he would have stood firm against the world, even against M. Morrel; and strong in the multiplication-table, which he had at his fingers' ends, no matter what scheme or what trap was laid to catch him. In the midst of the disasters that befell the house, Cocles was the only one unmoved. But this did not arise from a want of affection; on the contrary, from a firm conviction. Like the rats that one by one forsake the doomed ship even before the vessel weighs anchor, so all the numerous clerks had by degrees deserted the office and the warehouse. Cocles had seen them go without thinking of inquiring the cause of their departure. Everything was as we have said, a question of arithmetic to Cocles, and during twenty years he had always seen all payments made with such exactitude, that it seemed as impossible to him that the house should stop payment, as it would to a miller that the river that had so long turned his mill should cease to flow.

Nothing had as yet occurred to shake Cocles' belief; the last month's payment had been made with the most scrupulous exactitude; Cocles had detected an overbalance of fourteen sous in his cash, and the same evening he had brought them to M. Morrel, who, with a melancholy smile, threw them into an almost empty drawer, saying: --

"Thanks, Cocles; you are the pearl of cashiers."

Cocles went away perfectly happy, for this eulogium of M. Morrel, himself the pearl of the honest men of Marseilles, flattered him more than a present of fifty crowns. But since the end of the month M. Morrel had passed many an anxious hour. In order to meet the payments then due; he had collected all his resources, and, fearing lest the report of his distress should get bruited abroad at Marseilles when he was known to be reduced to such an extremity, he went to the Beaucaire fair to sell his wife's and daughter's jewels and a portion of his plate. By this means the end of the month was passed, but his resources were now exhausted. Credit, owing to the reports afloat, was no longer to be had; and to meet the one hundred thousand francs due on the 10th of the present month, and the one hundred thousand francs due on the 15th of the next month to M. de Boville, M. Morrel had, in reality, no hope but the return of the Pharaon, of whose departure he had learnt from a vessel which had weighed anchor at the same time, and which had already arrived in harbor. But this vessel which, like the Pharaon, came from Calcutta, had been in for a fortnight, while no intelligence had been received of the Pharaon.

Such was the state of affairs when, the day after his interview with M. de Boville, the confidential clerk of the house of Thomson & French of Rome, presented himself at M. Morrel's. Emmanuel received him; this young man was alarmed by the appearance of every new face, for every new face might be that of a new creditor, come in anxiety to question the head of the house. The young man, wishing to spare his employer the pain of this interview, questioned the new-comer; but the stranger declared that he had nothing to say to M. Emmanuel, and that his business was with M. Morrel in person. Emmanuel sighed, and summoned Cocles. Cocles appeared, and the young man bade him conduct the stranger to M. Morrel's apartment. Cocles went first, and the stranger followed him. On the staircase they met a beautiful girl of sixteen or seventeen, who looked with anxiety at the stranger.

"M. Morrel is in his room, is he not, Mademoiselle Julie?" said the cashier.

"Yes; I think so, at least," said the young girl hesitatingly. "Go and see, Cocles, and if my father is there, announce this gentleman."

"It will be useless to announce me, mademoiselle," returned the Englishman. "M. Morrel does not know my name; this worthy gentleman has only to announce the confidential clerk of the house of Thomson & French of Rome, with whom your father does business."

The young girl turned pale and continued to descend, while the stranger and Cocles continued to mount the staircase. She entered the office where Emmanuel was, while Cocles, by the aid of a key he possessed, opened a door in the corner of a landing-place on the second staircase, conducted the stranger into an ante-chamber, opened a second door, which he closed behind him, and after having left the clerk of the house of Thomson & French alone, returned and signed to him that he could enter. The Englishman entered, and found Morrel seated at a table, turning over the formidable columns of his ledger, which contained the list of his liabilities. At the sight of the stranger, M. Morrel closed the ledger, arose, and offered a seat to the stranger; and when he had seen him seated, resumed his own chair. Fourteen years had changed the worthy merchant, who, in his thirty-sixth year at the opening of this history, was now in his fiftieth; his hair had turned white, time and sorrow had ploughed deep furrows on his brow, and his look, once so firm and penetrating, was now irresolute and wandering, as if he feared being forced to fix his attention on some particular thought or person. The Englishman looked at him with an air of curiosity, evidently mingled with interest. "Monsieur," said Morrel, whose uneasiness was increased by this examination, "you wish to speak to me?"

"Yes, monsieur; you are aware from whom I come?"

"The house of Thomson & French; at least, so my cashier tells me."

"He has told you rightly. The house of Thomson & French had 300,000 or 400,000 francs to pay this month in France; and, knowing your strict punctuality, have collected all the bills bearing your signature, and charged me as they became due to present them, and to employ the money otherwise." Morrel sighed deeply, and passed his hand over his forehead, which was covered with perspiration.

"So then, sir," said Morrel, "you hold bills of mine?"

"Yes, and for a considerable sum."

"What is the amount?" asked Morrel with a voice he strove to render firm.

"Here is," said the Englishman, taking a quantity of papers from his pocket, "an assignment of 200,000 francs to our house by M. de Boville, the inspector of prisons, to whom they are due. You acknowledge, of course, that you owe this sum to him?"

"Yes; he placed the money in my hands at four and a half percent nearly five years ago."

"When are you to pay?"

"Half the 15th of this month, half the 15th of next."

"Just so; and now here are 32,500 francs payable shortly; they are all signed by you, and assigned to our house by the holders."

"I recognize them," said Morrel, whose face was suffused, as
he thought that, for the first time in his life, he would be unable to honor his own signature. "Is this all?" "No, I have for the end of the month these bills which have been assigned to us by the house of Pascal, and the house of Wild & Turner of Marseilles, amounting to nearly 55,000 francs; in all, 287,500 francs." It is impossible to describe what Morrel suffered during this enumeration. "Two hundred and eighty-seven thousand five hundred francs," repeated he.

"Yes, sir," replied the Englishman. "I will not," continued he, after a moment's silence, "conceal from you, that while your probity and exactitude up to this moment are universally acknowledged, yet the report is current in Marseilles that you are not able to meet your liabilities." At this almost brutal speech Morrel turned deathly pale. "Sir," said he, "up to this time -- and it is now more than four-and-twenty years since I received the direction of this house from my father, who had himself conducted it for five and thirty years -- never has anything bearing the signature of Morrel & Son been dishonored."

"I know that," replied the Englishman. "But as a man of honor should answer another, tell me fairly, shall you pay these with the same punctuality?" Morrel shuddered, and looked at the man, who spoke with more assurance than he had hitherto shown. "To questions frankly put," said he, "a straightforward answer should be given. Yes, I shall pay, if, as I hope, my vessel arrives safely; for its arrival will again procure me the credit which the numerous accidents, of which I have been the victim, have deprived me; but if the Pharaon should be lost, and this last resource be gone" -- the poor man's eyes filled with tears.

"Well," said the other, "if this last resource fail you?"

"Well," returned Morrel, "it is a cruel thing to be forced to say, but, already used to misfortune, I must habituate myself to shame. I fear I shall be forced to suspend payment."

"Have you no friends who could assist you?" Morrel smiled mournfully. "In business, sir," said he, "one has no friends, only correspondents."

"It is true," murmured the Englishman; "then you have but
one hope."

"But one."

"The last?"

"The last."

"So that if this fail" --

"I am ruined, -- completely ruined!"

"As I was on my way here, a vessel was coming into port."

"I know it, sir; a young man, who still adheres to my fallen fortunes, passes a part of his time in a belvidere at the top of the house, in hopes of being the first to announce good news to me; he has informed me of the arrival of this ship."

"And it is not yours?"

"No, she is a Bordeaux vessel, La Gironde; she comes from India also; but she is not mine."

"Perhaps she has spoken the Pharaon, and brings you some tidings of her?"

"Shall I tell you plainly one thing, sir? I dread almost as much to receive any tidings of my vessel as to remain in doubt. Uncertainty is still hope." Then in a low voice Morrel added, -- "This delay is not natural. The Pharaon left Calcutta the 5th February; she ought to have been here a month ago."

"What is that?" said the Englishman. "What is the meaning of that noise?"

"Oh, oh!" cried Morrel, turning pale, "what is it?" A loud noise was heard on the stairs of people moving hastily, and half-stifled sobs. Morrel rose and advanced to the door; but his strength failed him and he sank into a chair. The two men remained opposite one another, Morrel trembling in every limb, the stranger gazing at him with an air of profound pity. The noise had ceased; but it seemed that Morrel expected something -- something had occasioned the noise, and something must follow. The stranger fancied he heard footsteps on the stairs; and that the footsteps, which were those of several persons, stopped at the door. A key was inserted in the lock of the first door, and the creaking of hinges was audible.

"There are only two persons who have the key to that door," murmured Morrel, "Cocles and Julie." At this instant the second door opened, and the young girl, her eyes bathed with tears, appeared. Morrel rose tremblingly, supporting himself by the arm of the chair. He would have spoken, but his voice failed him. "Oh, father!" said she, clasping her hands, "forgive your child for being the bearer of evil tidings."

Morrel again changed color. Julie threw herself into his arms.

"Oh, father, father!" murmured she, "courage!"

"The Pharaon has gone down, then?" said Morrel in a hoarse voice. The young girl did not speak; but she made an affirmative sign with her head as she lay on her father's breast.

"And the crew?" asked Morrel.

"Saved," said the girl; "saved by the crew of the vessel that has just entered the harbor." Morrel raised his two hands to heaven with an expression of resignation and sublime gratitude. "Thanks, my God," said he, "at least thou strikest but me alone." A tear moistened the eye of the phlegmatic Englishman.

"Come in, come in," said Morrel, "for I presume you are all at the door."

Scarcely had he uttered those words than Madame Morrel entered weeping bitterly. Emmanuel followed her, and in the antechamber were visible the rough faces of seven or eight half-naked sailors. At the sight of these men the Englishman started and advanced a step; then restrained himself, and retired into the farthest and most obscure corner of the apartment. Madame Morrel sat down by her husband and took one of his hands in hers, Julie still lay with her head on his shoulder, Emmanuel stood in the centre of the chamber and seemed to form the link between Morrel's family and the sailors at the door.

"How did this happen?" said Morrel.

"Draw nearer, Penelon," said the young man, "and tell us all about it."

An old seaman, bronzed by the tropical sun, advanced, twirling the remains of a tarpaulin between his hands. "Good-day, M. Morrel," said he, as if he had just quitted Marseilles the previous evening, and had just returned from Aix or Toulon.

"Good-day, Penelon," returned Morrel, who could not refrain from smiling through his tears, "where is the captain?"

"The captain, M. Morrel, -- he has stayed behind sick at Palma; but please God, it won't be much, and you will see him in a few days all alive and hearty."

"Well, now tell your story, Penelon."

Penelon rolled his quid in his cheek, placed his hand before his mouth, turned his head, and sent a long jet of tobacco-juice into the antechamber, advanced his foot, balanced himself, and began, -- "You see, M. Morrel," said he, "we were somewhere between Cape Blanc and Cape Boyador, sailing with a fair breeze, south-south-west after a week's calm, when Captain Gaumard comes up to me -- I was at the helm I should tell you -- and says, `Penelon, what do you think of those clouds coming up over there?' I was just then looking at them myself. `What do I think, captain? Why I think that they are rising faster than they have any business to do, and that they would not be so black if they didn't mean mischief.' -- `That's my opinion too,' said the captain, `and I'll take precautions accordingly. We are carrying too much canvas. Avast, there, all hands! Take in the studding-sl's and stow the flying jib.' It was time; the squall was on us, and the vessel began to heel. `Ah,' said the captain, `we have still too much canvas set; all hands lower the mains'l!' Five minutes after, it was down; and we sailed under mizzen-tops'ls and to'gall'nt sails. `Well, Penelon,' said the captain, `what makes you shake your head?' `Why,' I says, `I still think you've got too much on.' `I think you're right,' answered he, `we shall have a gale.' `A gale? More than that, we shall have a tempest, or I don't know what's what.' You could see the wind coming like the dust at Montredon; luckily the captain understood his business. `Take in two reefs in the tops'ls,' cried the captain; `let go the bowlin's, haul the brace, lower the to'gall'nt sails, haul out the reef-tackles on the yards.'"

"That was not enough for those latitudes," said the Englishman; "I should have taken four reefs in the topsails and furled the spanker."

His firm, sonorous, and unexpected voice made every one start. Penelon put his hand over his eyes, and then stared at the man who thus criticized the manoeuvres of his captain. "We did better than that, sir," said the old sailor respectfully; "we put the helm up to run before the tempest; ten minutes after we struck our tops'ls and scudded under bare poles."

"The vessel was very old to risk that," said the Englishman.

"Eh, it was that that did the business; after pitching heavily for twelve hours we sprung a leak. `Penelon,' said the captain, `I think we are sinking, give me the helm, and go down into the hold.' I gave him the helm, and descended; there was already three feet of water. `All hands to the pumps!' I shouted; but it was too late, and it seemed the more we pumped the more came in. `Ah,' said I, after four hours' work, `since we are sinking, let us sink; we can die but once.' `That's the example you set, Penelon,' cries the captain; `very well, wait a minute.' He went into his cabin and came back with a brace of pistols. `I will blow the brains out of the first man who leaves the pump,' said he."

"Well done!" said the Englishman.

"There's nothing gives you so much courage as good reasons," continued the sailor; "and during that time the wind had abated, and the sea gone down, but the water kept rising; not much, only two inches an hour, but still it rose. Two inches an hour does not seem much, but in twelve hours that makes two feet, and three we had before, that makes five. `Come,' said the captain, `we have done all in our power, and M. Morrel will have nothing to reproach us with, we have tried to save the ship, let us now save ourselves. To the boats, my lads, as quick as you can.' Now," continued Penelon, "you see, M. Morrel, a sailor is attached to his ship, but still more to his life, so we did not wait to be told twice; the more so, that the ship was sinking under us, and seemed to say, `Get along -- save yourselves.' We soon launched the boat, and all eight of us got into it. The captain descended last, or rather, he did not descend, he would not quit the vessel; so I took him round the waist, and threw him into the boat, and then I jumped after him. It was time, for just as I jumped the deck burst with a noise like the broadside of a man-of-war. Ten minutes after she pitched forward, then the other way, spun round and round, and then good-by to the Pharaon. As for us, we were three days without anything to eat or drink, so that we began to think of drawing lots who should feed the rest, when we saw La Gironde; we made signals of distress, she perceived us, made for us, and took us all on board. There now, M. Morrel, that's the whole truth, on the honor of a sailor; is not it true, you fellows there?" A general murmur of approbation showed that the narrator had faithfully detailed their misfortunes and sufferings.

"Well, well," said M. Morrel, "I know there was no one in fault but destiny. It was the will of God that this should happen, blessed be his name. What wages are due to you?"

"Oh, don't let us talk of that, M. Morrel."

"Yes, but we will talk of it."

"Well, then, three months," said Penelon.

"Cocles, pay two hundred francs to each of these good fellows," said Morrel. "At another time," added be, "I should have said, Give them, besides, two hundred francs over as a present; but times are changed, and the little money that remains to me is not my own."

Penelon turned to his companions, and exchanged a few words with them.

"As for that, M. Morrel," said he, again turning his quid, "as for that" --

"As for what?"

"The money."

"Well" --

"Well, we all say that fifty francs will be enough for us at present, and that we will wait for the rest."

"Thanks, my friends, thanks!" cried Morrel gratefully; "take it -- take it; and if you can find another employer, enter his service; you are free to do so." These last words produced a prodigious effect on the seaman. Penelon nearly swallowed his quid; fortunately he recovered. "What, M. Morrel!" said he in a low voice, "you send us away; you are then angry with us!"

"No, no," said M. Morrel, "I am not angry, quite the contrary, and I do not send you away; but I have no more ships, and therefore I do not want any sailors."

"No more ships!" returned Penelon; "well, then, you'll build some; we'll wait for you."

"I have no money to build ships with, Penelon," said the poor owner mournfully, "so I cannot accept your kind offer."

"No more money? Then you must not pay us; we can scud, like the Pharaon, under bare poles."

"Enough, enough!" cried Morrel, almost overpowered; "leave me, I pray you; we shall meet again in a happier time. Emmanuel, go with them, and see that my orders are executed."

"At least, we shall see each other again, M. Morrel?" asked Penelon.

"Yes; I hope so, at least. Now go." He made a sign to Cocles, who went first; the seamen followed him and Emmanuel brought up the rear. "Now," said the owner to his wife and daughter, "leave me; I wish to speak with this gentleman." And he glanced towards the clerk of Thomson & French, who had remained motionless in the corner during this scene, in which he had taken no part, except the few words we have mentioned. The two women looked at this person whose presence they had entirely forgotten, and retired; but, as she left the apartment, Julie gave the stranger a supplicating glance, to which he replied by a smile that an indifferent spectator would have been surprised to see on his stern features. The two men were left alone. "Well, sir," said Morrel, sinking into a chair, "you have heard all, and I have nothing further to tell you."

"I see," returned the Englishman, "that a fresh and unmerited misfortune his overwhelmed you, and this only increases my desire to serve you."

"Oh, sir!" cried Morrel.

"Let me see," continued the stranger, "I am one of your largest creditors."

"Your bills, at least, are the first that will fall due."

"Do you wish for time to pay?"

"A delay would save my honor, and consequently my life."

"How long a delay do you wish for?" -- Morrel reflected. "Two months," said he.

"I will give you three," replied the stranger.

"But," asked Morrel, "will the house of Thomson & French consent?"

"Oh, I take everything on myself. To-day is the 5th of June."

"Yes."

"Well, renew these bills up to the 5th of September; and on
the 5th of September at eleven o'clock (the hand of the
clock pointed to eleven), I shall come to receive the
money."

"I shall expect you," returned Morrel; "and I will pay you -- or I shall be dead." These last words were uttered in so low a tone that the stranger could not hear them. The bills were renewed, the old ones destroyed, and the poor ship-owner found himself with three months before him to collect his resources. The Englishman received his thanks with the phlegm peculiar to his nation; and Morrel, overwhelming him with grateful blessings, conducted him to the staircase. The stranger met Julie on the stairs; she pretended to be descending, but in reality she was waiting for him. "Oh, sir" -- said she, clasping her hands.

"Mademoiselle," said the stranger, "one day you will receive a letter signed `Sinbad the Sailor.' Do exactly what the letter bids you, however strange it may appear."

"Yes, sir," returned Julie.

"Do you promise?"

"I swear to you I will."

"It is well. Adieu, mademoiselle. Continue to be the good, sweet girl you are at present, and I have great hopes that heaven will reward you by giving you Emmanuel for a husband."

Julie uttered a faint cry, blushed like a rose, and leaned against the baluster. The stranger waved his hand, and continued to descend. In the court he found Penelon, who, with a rouleau of a hundred francs in either hand, seemed unable to make up his mind to retain them. "Come with me, my friend," said the Englishman; "I wish to speak to you."



[/td][td=1,1,60%]
中文翻译
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]第二十九章 摩莱尔父子公司 凡是几年以前离开马赛而又熟知莫雷尔父子公司的人,要是在现在回来,就会发觉它已大大地变了样,以前从这家兴旺发达的商行里所散发出来的那种活跃,舒适和快乐的空气;以前在窗户里看到的那些愉快的面孔,以前在那条长廊里来去匆匆的忙碌的职员;以前堆满在天井里的一包包的货物,以及搬运工们的嬉笑喊叫,这一切现在都消失了,剩下的只是一种忧郁沉闷的气氛。在那冷落的长廊和空荡荡的办公厅里,以前总是挤满了无数的职员,现在却只剩下了两个人。一个是年约二十三四岁的青年,名叫艾曼纽。赫伯特,他爱上了莫雷尔先生的女儿,尽管他的朋友们都竭力劝他辞职离开这里,但他还是留了下来;另外一个是只有一只眼睛的年老的出纳,名叫独眼柯克莱斯[阿克莱斯薀团代罗马的一个英雄,在一次战斗中失去了一只眼睛,这个浑名也是由此而来。]这个绰号是以前老是挤满在这个大蜂窝(现在几乎已空无一人)里的青年人们送给他的,这个绰号已完全代替了他的真名,以致谁要是用真名来喊他,他十有八九是不会答应的。 柯克莱斯仍然在莫雷尔先生手下工作,他的地位发生了非常奇特的变化。一方面他被提升为出纳员,而同时却又降为一个仆役。可是,他仍是臒妄去的柯克莱斯,善良,忠诚,不怕麻烦,但在数学问题上却绝不屈服,他在这一点上,会坚决地站起来和全世界抗争,甚至和莫雷尔先生抗争;他还善长于九九乘法表,把它背得滚瓜烂熟,不论设什么诡计圈套去考问他,总也难不倒他。在公司日趋窘困的日子,只有他一个人毫不动遥这倒并非出于某种情感,相反的是出于一种坚定的信念。据说一艘命中注定要在海洋里沉没的船,船上的老鼠会预先溜走的,临到那艘船起锚的时候,这些自私的乘客都逃得精光的,也正是象这样,莫雷尔父子公司所有这样的职员一个个的离开了办公厅和货仓。柯克莱斯只是眼看着他们离开,对于离开的原因连问也不问。我们已经说过,一切在他看来只是一个数学问题。二十年来,他看到所有付款总都是正确地如期付清,所以在他看来,如果说公司有一天竟会付不出款,似乎是不可能的,正如一个磨坊老板不能相信那一向日夜推动他的磨机的河水竟会有一天不流了一样。 到目前为止还不曾发生过什么事可以动摇柯克莱斯的信仰。上个月的款子是如期付清了的。柯克莱斯查出了一笔有损于莫雷尔十四个苏的错账,当天晚上,他把那十四个铜板交给了莫雷尔先生,后者苦笑了一下,把钱扔进了一只几乎空空如也的抽屉里,说:“谢谢,柯克莱斯,你是出纳人员中的明珠啊!” 柯克莱斯回去以后十分快乐,因为莫雷尔先生本身就是马赛忠厚者中的明珠,他这样夸奖他,比送给他一份五十艾居的礼还要使他高兴。但自从月底以来,莫雷尔先生曾度过了许多焦虑的日子。为了应付月底,他曾倾尽了他所有的财源。他深怕自己的窘况会在马赛传扬开去,所以到布揆耳的集市,把他妻子和女儿的珠宝卖了,还卖了他的一部分金银器皿。这样,公司的名誉才能依旧维持着。但他现在已经山穷水尽了。 借款吧,由于社会上所传的那些消息,已借不到了。要偿付波维里先生这个月十五日到期的十万法郎和下个月十五日到期的十万,莫雷尔先生除了等待法老号回来,实在没有别的希望了。他知道法老号已启航了,那是他从一艘和它同时起锚的帆船上听来的,而那艘船却早已到港了。那艘船象法老号一样,也是从加尔各答开来的,但它早在两星期前就到达了,而法老号却至今杳无音讯。 罗马汤姆生。弗伦奇银行那位高级职员在见过波维里先生的第二天去拜访莫雷尔先生的时候,这几天情况便是如此。 接待他的是艾曼纽。这个青年人,每当他看到来人是个新面孔就要吃惊,因为每一个新面孔就是一个闻风来询问公司老板的新债主为了使他的雇主避免受这次会见的痛苦,他就问来客有何贵干。这位陌生人说,他同艾曼纽没什么可说的,他的事需和莫雷尔先生亲自面谈。艾曼纽叹了一口气,就把柯克莱斯叫了来。柯克莱斯来了,以后,青年吩咐把来客带到莫雷尔先生的房间里去。柯克莱斯走在前面,来客跟在他的后面。在楼梯上,他们遇见了一位十六七岁的美丽的姑娘,她目光焦虑地望着眼前这位陌生人。 “莫雷尔先生在办公室里吗,尤莉小姐?”出纳员问。 “是的,我想在吧,至少,”年轻姑娘犹豫不决地说。“你可以去看看,柯克莱斯,要是我父亲在那儿,就给这位先生通报一声。” “我是无需通报的,小姐,”英国人答道。“我的名字莫雷尔先生并不熟悉,这位可敬的先生只要通报说罗马汤姆生。弗伦奇银行的首席代表求见就行了,那家银行和你父亲是有来往的。” 青年姑娘的脸色苍白起来,她继续下楼,而陌生客和柯克莱斯则继续上楼去了。她走进了艾曼纽所在的那间办公室,而柯克莱斯则用他身上所带的一把钥匙打开了第二重楼梯拐角上的一扇门,引导那陌生客到了一间会客室里,又打开了第二道门,进去后即把门关上了,让汤姆生。弗伦奇银行的首席代表独自等候了一会儿,然后回身出来,请他进去。英国人走进房间发现莫雷尔正坐在一张桌子前面,翻阅着几本极大的账簿,里面都是他的债务。一看到来客,莫雷尔先生就合上了他的账簿,站起身来,指着一个座位请来客坐下。当他看到来客坐下以后,自己才坐回到他原来椅子上。十四年的光阴已改变了这位可敬的商人的容貌,他,在本书开头的时候是三十六岁,现在已五十岁了。他的头发已变得花白了,时光和忧愁已在他的额头上刻下了深深的皱纹,而他的目光,一度曾是那样的坚定和敏锐,现在却是踌躇而彷徨,象是他怕被迫把自己的注意力集中在一个念头或一个人身上似的。英国人用一种好奇而显然还带着关怀的神气望着他。“先生,”莫雷尔说,他的不安因这种审问似的目光而变得加剧了,“您想跟我谈谈吗?” “是的,先生,您明白我是从哪儿来的吧?” “汤姆生。弗伦奇银行,我的出纳员是这样告诉我的。” “他说的不错。汤姆生。弗伦奇银行本月份得在法国付出三四十万法郎的款子,知道您严守信用,所以把凡是有您签字的期票都收买了过来,叫我负责来按期收款,以便动用。” 莫雷尔深深地叹了一口气,用手抹了一下他那满挂着汗珠的前额。 “哦,那么,先生,”莫雷尔说,“您手上有我的期票了?” “是的,而且数目相当大。” “多大的数目?”莫雷尔用一种竭力镇定的声音问道。 “在这儿,”英国人从他的口袋里拿出了一叠纸,说道,“监狱长波维里先生开给我们银行的一张二十万法郎的转让证明,那本来是他的钱。您当然清楚您是欠他这笔款子的吧?” “是的,他那笔钱是以四厘半的利息放在我的手里的,差不多有五年了。” “您该在什么时候偿还呢?” “一半在本月十五号,一半在下个月十五号。” “不错,这儿还有三万二千五百法郎是最近付款的。这上面都有您的签字,都是持票人转让给我们银行的。” “我认得的,”莫雷尔先生说着,他的脸涨得通红,象是想到他将在一生中第一次保不住他自己签字的尊严似的。“都在这儿了吗?” “不,本月底还有这些期票,是巴斯卡商行和马赛威都商行转让给我们银行的,一共大约是五万五千法郎,这样,总数是二十八万七千五百法郎。” 在这些钱累计的时候,莫雷尔所感到的痛苦简直难以用言词来形容。“二十八万七千五百法郎!”他喃喃地重复了一遍。 “是的,先生,”英国人答道。“我不必向您隐瞒,”他沉默了一会儿,然后继续说道,“到目前为止,您的信实守约是众所周知的,可是据马赛最近的传闻来看,恐怕您无法偿还您的债务了。” 听到这段几乎近于残酷的话,莫雷尔的脸顿时变成了死灰色。“先生,”他说,“我从先父手里接过这家公司的经理权到现在已有二十四年多了,先父曾亲自经营了三十五年。凡是有莫雷尔父子公司签名的任何票据,还从来不曾失过信用。” “那我知道,”英国人回答道,“但以一个诚实人答复一个诚实人应有的态度来说,请坦白地告诉我,这些期票您到底能不能按时付清?” 莫雷尔打了一个寒颤,望了一眼这�
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-15 22:00重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display] [table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 31 Italy: Sinbad the Sailor. Towards the beginning of the year 1838, two young men belonging to the first society of Paris, the Vicomte Albert de Morcerf and the Baron Franz d'Epinay, were at Florence. They had agreed to see the Carnival at Rome that year, and that Franz, who for the last three or four years had inhabited Italy, should act as cicerone to Albert. As it is no inconsiderable affair to spend the Carnival at Rome, especially when you have no great desire to sleep on the Piazza del Popolo, or the Campo Vaccino, they wrote to Signor Pastrini, the proprietor of the Hotel de Londres, Piazza di Spagna, to reserve comfortable apartments for them. Signor Pastrini replied that he had only two rooms and a parlor on the third floor, which he offered at the low charge of a louis per diem. They accepted his offer; but wishing to make the best use of the time that was left, Albert started for Naples. As for Franz, he remained at Florence, and after having passed a few days in exploring the paradise of the Cascine, and spending two or three evenings at the houses of the Florentine nobility, he took a fancy into his head (having already visited Corsica, the cradle of Bonaparte) to visit Elba, the waiting-place of Napoleon. One evening he cast off the painter of a sailboat from the iron ring that secured it to the dock at Leghorn, wrapped himself in his coat and lay down, and said to the crew, -- "To the Island of Elba!" The boat shot out of the harbor like a bird and the next morning Franz disembarked at Porto-Ferrajo. He traversed the island, after having followed the traces which the footsteps of the giant have left, and re-embarked for Marciana. Two hours after he again landed at Pianosa, where he was assured that red partridges abounded. The sport was bad; Franz only succeeded in killing a few partridges, and, like every unsuccessful sportsman, he returned to the boat very much out of temper. "Ah, if your excellency chose," said the captain, "you might have capital sport." "Where?" "Do you see that island?" continued the captain, pointing to a conical pile rising from the indigo sea. "Well, what is this island?" "The Island of Monte Cristo." "But I have no permission to shoot over this island." "Your excellency does not require a permit, for the island is uninhabited." "Ah, indeed!" said the young man. "A desert island in the midst of the Mediterranean must be a curiosity." "It is very natural; this island is a mass of rocks, and does not contain an acre of land capable of cultivation." "To whom does this island belong?" "To Tuscany." "What game shall I find there!" "Thousands of wild goats." "Who live upon the stones, I suppose," said Franz with an incredulous smile. "No, but by browsing the shrubs and trees that grow out of the crevices of the rocks." "Where can I sleep?" "On shore in the grottos, or on board in your cloak; besides, if your excellency pleases, we can leave as soon as.you like -- we can sail as well by night as by day, and if the wind drops we can use our oars." As Franz had sufficient time, and his apartments at Rome were not yet available, he accepted the proposition. Upon his answer in the affirmative, the sailors exchanged a few words together in a low tone. "Well," asked he, "what now Is there any difficulty in the way?" "No." replied the captain, "but we must warn your excellency that the island is an infected port." "What do you mean?" "Monte Cristo although uninhabited, yet serves occasionallyvras a refuge for the smugglers and pirates who come from Corsica, Sardinia, and Africa, and if it becomes known that we have been there, we shall have to perform quarantine for six days on our return to Leghorn." "The deuce! That puts a different face on the matter. Six days! Why, that's as long as the Almighty took to make the world! Too long a wait -- too long." "But who will say your excellency has been to Monte Cristo?" "Oh, I shall not," cried Franz. "Nor I, nor I," chorused the sailors. "Then steer for Monte Cristo." The captain gave his orders, the helm was put up, and the boat was soon sailing in the direction of the island. Franz waited until all was in order, and when the sail was filled, and the four sailors had taken their places -- three forward, and one at the helm -- he resumed the conversation. "Gaetano," said he to the captain, "you tell me Monte Cristo serves as a refuge for pirates, who are, it seems to me, a very different kind of game from the goats." "Yes, your excellency, and it is true." "I knew there were smugglers, but I thought that since the capture of Algiers, and the destruction of the regency, pirates existed only in the romances of Cooper and Captain Marryat." "Your excellency is mistaken; there are pirates, like the bandits who were believed to have been exterminated by Pope Leo XII., and who yet, every day, rob travellers at the gates of Rome. Has not your excellency heard that the French charge d'affaires was robbed six months ago within five hundred paces of Velletri?" "Oh, yes, I heard that." "Well, then, if, like us, your excellency lived at Leghorn, you would hear, from time to time, that a little merchant vessel, or an English yacht that was expected at Bastia, at Porto-Ferrajo, or at Civita Vecchia, has not arrived; no one knows what has become of it, but, doubtless, it has struck on a rock and foundered. Now this rock it has met has been a long and narrow boat, manned by six or eight men, who have surprised and plundered it, some dark and stormy night, near some desert and gloomy island, as bandits plunder a carriage in the recesses of a forest." "But," asked Franz, who lay wrapped in his cloak at the bottom of the boat, "why do not those who have been plundered complain to the French, Sardinian, or Tuscan governments?" "Why?" said Gaetano with a smile. "Yes, why?" "Because, in the first place, they transfer from the vessel to their own boat whatever they think worth taking, then they bind the crew hand and foot, they attach to every one's neck a four and twenty pound ball, a large hole is chopped in the vessel's bottom, and then they leave her. At the end of ten minutes the vessel begins to roll heavily and settle down. First one gun'l goes under, then the other. Then they lift and sink again, and both go under at once. All at once there's a noise like a cannon -- that's the air blowing up the deck. Soon the water rushes out of the scupper-holes like a whale spouting, the vessel gives a last groan, spins round and round, and disappears, forming a vast whirlpool in the ocean, and then all is over, so that in five minutes nothing but the eye of God can see the vessel where she lies at the bottom of the sea. Do you understand now," said the captain, "why no complaints are made to the government, and why the vessel never reaches port?" It is probable that if Gaetano had related this previous to proposing the expedition, Franz would have hesitated, but now that they had started, he thought it would be cowardly to draw back. He was one of those men who do not rashly court danger, but if danger presents itself, combat it with the most unalterable coolness. Calm and resolute, he treated any peril as he would an adversary in a duel, -- calculated its probable method of approach; retreated, if at all, as a point of strategy and not from cowardice; was quick to see an opening for attack, and won victory at a single thrust. "Bah!" said he, "I have travelled through Sicily and Calabria -- I have sailed two months in the Archipelago, and yet I never saw even the shadow of a bandit or a pirate." "I did not tell your excellency this to deter you from your project," replied Gaetano, "but you questioned me, and I have answered; that's all." "Yes, and your conversation is most interesting; and as I wish to enjoy it as long as possible, steer for Monte Cristo." The wind blew strongly, the boat made six or seven knots an hour, and they were rapidly reaching the end of their voyage. As they drew near the island seemed to lift from the sea, and the air was so clear that they could already distinguish the rocks heaped on one another, like cannon balls in an arsenal, with green bushes and trees growing in the crevices. As for the sailors, although they appeared perfectly tranquil yet it was evident that they were on the alert, and that they carefully watched the glassy surface over which they were sailing, and on which a few fishing-boats, with their white sails, were alone visible. They were within fifteen miles of Monte Cristo when the sun began to set behind Corsica, whose mountains appeared against the sky, showing their rugged peaks in bold relief; this mass of rock, like the giant Adamastor, rose dead ahead, a formidable barrier, and intercepting the light that gilded its massive peaks so that the voyagers were in shadow. Little by little the shadow rose higher and seemed to drive before it the last rays of the expiring day; at last the reflection rested on the summit of the mountain, where it paused an instant, like the fiery crest of a volcano, then gloom gradually covered the summit as it had covered the base, and the island now only appeared to be a gray mountain that grew continually darker; half an hour after, the night was quite dark. Fortunately, the mariners were used to these latitudes, and knew every rock in the Tuscan Archipelago; for in the midst of this obscurity Franz was not without uneasiness -- Corsica had long since disappeared, and Monte Cristo itself was invisible; but the sailors seemed, like the lynx, to see in the dark, and the pilot who steered did not evince the slightest hesitation. An hour had passed since the sun had set, when Franz fancied he saw, at a quarter of a mile to the left, a dark mass, but he could not precisely make out what it was, and fearing to excite the mirth of the sailors by mistaking a floating cloud for land, he remained silent; suddenly a great light appeared on the strand; land might resemble a cloud, but the fire was not a meteor. "What is this light?" asked he. "Hush!" said the captain; "it is a fire." "But you told me the island was uninhabited?" "I said there were no fixed habitations on it, but I said also that it served sometimes as a harbor for smugglers." "And for pirates?" "And for pirates," returned Gaetano, repeating Franz's words. "It is for that reason I have given orders to pass the island, for, as you see, the fire is behind us." "But this fire?" continued Franz. "It seems to me rather reassuring than otherwise; men who did not wish to be seen would not light a fire." "Oh, that goes for nothing," said Gaetano. "If you can guess the position of the island in the darkness, you will see that the fire cannot be seen from the side or from Pianosa, but only from the sea." "You think, then, this fire indicates the presence of unpleasant neighbors?" "That is what we must find out," returned Gaetano, fixing his eyes on this terrestrial star. "How can you find out?" "You shall see." Gaetano consulted with his companions, and after five minutes' discussion a manoeuvre was executed which caused the vessel to tack about, they returned the way they had come, and in a few minutes the fire disappeared, hidden by an elevation of the land. The pilot again changed the course of the boat, which rapidly approached the island, and was soon within fifty paces of it. Gaetano lowered the sail, and the boat came to rest. All this was done in silence, and from the moment that their course was changed not a word was spoken. Gaetano, who had proposed the expedition, had taken all the responsibility on himself; the four sailors fixed their eyeson him, while they got out their oars and held themselves in readiness to row away, which, thanks to the darkness, would not be difficult. As for Franz, he examined his arms with the utmost coolness; he had two double-barrelled guns and a rifle; he loaded them, looked at the priming, and waited quietly. During this time the captain had thrown off his vest and shirt, and secured his trousers round his waist; his feet were naked, so he had no shoes and stockings to take off; after these preparations he placed his finger on his lips, and lowering himself noiselessly into the sea, swam towards the shore with such precaution that it was impossible to hear the slightest sound; he could only be traced by the phosphorescent line in his wake. This track soon disappeared; it was evident that he had touched the shore. Every one on board remained motionless for half an hour, when the same luminous track was again observed, and the swimmer was soon on board. "Well?" exclaimed Franz and the sailors in unison. "They are Spanish smugglers," said he; "they have with them two Corsican bandits." "And what are these Corsican bandits doing here with Spanish smugglers?" "Alas," returned the captain with an accent of the most profound pity, "we ought always to help one another. Very often the bandits are hard pressed by gendarmes or carbineers; well, they see a vessel, and good fellows like us on board, they come and demand hospitality of us; you can't refuse help to a poor hunted devil; we receive them, and for greater security we stand out to sea. This costs us nothing, and saves the life, or at least the liberty, of a fellow-creature, who on the first occasion returns the service by pointing out some safe spot where we can land our goods without interruption." "Ah!" said Franz, "then you are a smuggler occasionally, Gaetano?" "Your excellency, we must live somehow," returned the other, smiling impenetrably. "Then you know the men who are now on Monte Cristo?" "Oh, yes, we sailors are like freemasons, and recognize each other by signs." "And do you think we have nothing to fear if we land?" "Nothing at all; smugglers are not thieves." "But these two Corsican bandits?" said Franz, calculating the chances of peril. "It is not their fault that they are bandits, but that of the authorities." "How so?" "Because they are pursued for having made a stiff, as if it was not in a Corsican's nature to revenge himself." "What do you mean by having made a stiff? -- having assassinated a man?" said Franz, continuing his investigation. "I mean that they have killed an enemy, which is a very different thing," returned the captain. "Well," said the young man, "let us demand hospitality of these smugglers and bandits. Do you think they will grant it?" "Without doubt." "How many are they?" "Four, and the two bandits make six." "Just our number, so that if they prove troublesome, we shall be able to hold them in check; so, for the last time, steer to Monte Cristo." "Yes, but your excellency will permit us to take all due precautions." "By all means, be as wise as Nestor and as prudent as Ulysses; I do more than permit, I exhort you." "Silence, then!" said Gaetano. Every one obeyed. For a man who, like Franz, viewed his position in its true light, it was a grave one. He was alone in the darkness with sailors whom he did not know, and who had no reason to be devoted to him; who knew that he had several thousand francs in his belt, and who had often examined his weapons, -- which were very beautiful, -- if not with envy, at least with curiosity. On the other hand, he was about to land, without any other escort than these men, on an island which had, indeed, a very religious name, but which did not seem to Franz likely to afford him much hospitality, thanks to the smugglers and bandits. The history of the scuttled vessels, which had appeared improbable during the day, seemed very probable at night; placed as he was between two possible sources of danger, he kept his eye on the crew, and his gun in his hand. The sailors had again hoisted sail, and the vessel was once more cleaving the waves. Through the darkness Franz, whose eyes were now more accustomed to it, could see the looming shore along which the boat was sailing, and then, as they rounded a rocky point, he saw the fire more brilliant than ever, and about it five or six persons seated. The blaze illumined the sea for a hundred paces around. Gaetano skirted the light, carefully keeping the boat in the shadow; then, when they were opposite the fire, he steered to the centre of the circle, singing a fishing song, of which his companions sung the chorus. At the first words of the song the men seated round the fire arose and approached the landing-place, their eyes fixed on the boat, evidently seeking to know who the new-comers were and what were their intentions. They soon appeared satisfied and returned (with the exception of one, who remained at the shore) to their fire, at which the carcass of a goat was roasting. When the boat was within twenty paces of the shore, the man on the beach, who carried a carbine, presented arms after the manner of a sentinel, and cried, "Who comes there?" in Sardinian. Franz coolly cocked both barrels. Gaetano then exchanged a few words with this man which the traveller did not understand, but which evidently concerned him. "Will your excellency give your name, or remain incognito?" asked the captain. "My name must rest unknown, -- merely say I am a Frenchman travelling for pleasure." As soon as Gaetano had transmitted this answer, the sentinel gave an order to one of the men seated round the fire, who rose and disappeared among the rocks. Not a word was spoken, every one seemed occupied, Franz with his disembarkment, the sailors with their sails, the smugglers with their goat; but in the midst of all this carelessness it was evident that they mutually observed each other. The man who had disappeared returned suddenly on the opposite side to that by which he had left; he made a sign with his head to the sentinel, who, turning to the boat, said, "S'accommodi." The Italian s'accommodi is untranslatable; it means at once, "Come, enter, you are welcome; make yourself at home; you are the master." It is like that Turkish phrase of Moliere's that so astonished the bourgeois gentleman by the number of things implied in its utterance. The sailors did not wait for a second invitation; four strokes of the oar brought them to land; Gaetano sprang to shore, exchanged a few words with the sentinel, then his comrades disembarked, and lastly came Franz. One of his guns was swung over his shoulder, Gaetano had the other, and a sailor held his rifle; his dress, half artist, half dandy, did not excite any suspicion, and, consequently, no disquietude. The boat was moored to the shore, and they advanced a few paces to find a comfortable bivouac; but, doubtless, the spot they chose did not suit the smuggler who filled the post of sentinel, for he cried out, "Not that way, if you please." Gaetano faltered an excuse, and advanced to the opposite side, while two sailors kindled torches at the fire to light them on their way. They advanced about thirty paces, and then stopped at a small esplanade surrounded with rocks, in which seats had been cut, not unlike sentry-boxes. Around in the crevices of the rocks grew a few dwarf oaks and thick bushes of myrtles. Franz lowered a torch, and saw by the mass of cinders that had accumulated that he was not the first to discover this retreat, which was, doubtless, one of the halting-places of the wandering visitors of Monte Cristo. As for his suspicions, once on terra firma, once that he had seen the indifferent, if not friendly, appearance of his hosts, his anxiety had quite disappeared, or rather, at sight of the goat, had turned to appetite. He mentioned this to Gaetano, who replied that nothing could be more easy than to prepare a supper when they had in their boat, bread, wine, half a dozen partridges, and a good fire to roast them by. "Besides," added he, "if the smell of their roast meat tempts you, I will go and offer them two of our birds for a slice." "You are a born diplomat," returned Franz; "go and try." Meanwhile the sailors had collected dried sticks and branches with which they made a fire. Franz waited impatiently, inhaling the aroma of the roasted meat, when the captain returned with a mysterious air. "Well," said Franz, "anything new? -- do they refuse?" "On the contrary," returned Gaetano, "the chief, who was told you were a young Frenchman, invites you to sup with him." "Well," observed Franz, "this chief is very polite, and I see no objection -- the more so as I bring my share of the supper." "Oh, it is not that; he has plenty, and to spare, for supper; but he makes one condition, and rather a peculiar one, before he will receive you at his house." "His house? Has he built one here, then?" "No; but he has a very comfortable one all the same, so they say." "You know this chief, then?" "I have heard talk of him." "Favorably or otherwise?" "Both." "The deuce! -- and what is this condition?" "That you are blindfolded, and do not take off the bandage until he himself bids you." Franz looked at Gaetano, to see, if possible, what he thought of this proposal. "Ah," replied he, guessing Franz's thought, "I know this is a serious matter." "What should you do in my place?" "I, who have nothing to lose, -- I should go." "You would accept?" "Yes, were it only out of curiosity." "There is something very peculiar about this chief, then?" "Listen," said Gaetano, lowering his voice, "I do not know if what they say is true" -- he stopped to see if any one was near. "What do they say?" "That this chief inhabits a cavern to which the Pitti Palace is nothing." "What nonsense!" said Franz, reseating himself. "It is no nonsense; it is quite true. Cama, the pilot of the Saint Ferdinand, went in once, and he came back amazed, vowing that such treasures were only to be heard of in fairy tales." "Do you know," observed Franz, "that with such stories you make me think of Ali Baba's enchanted cavern?" "I tell you what I have been told." "Then you advise me to accept?" "Oh, I don't say that; your excellency will do as you please; I should be sorry to advise you in the matter." Franz pondered the matter for a few moments, concluded that a man so rich could not have any intention of plundering him of what little he had, and seeing only the prospect of a good supper, accepted. Gaetano departed with the reply. Franz was prudent, and wished to learn all he possibly could concerning his host. He turned towards the sailor, who, during this dialogue, had sat gravely plucking the partridges with the air of a man proud of his office, and asked him how these men had landed, as no vessel of any kind was visible. "Never mind that," returned the sailor, "I know their vessel." "Is it a very beautiful vessel?" "I would not wish for a better to sail round the world." "Of what burden is she?" "About a hundred tons; but she is built to stand any weather. She is what the English call a yacht." "Where was she built?" "I know not; but my own opinion is she is a Genoese." "And how did a leader of smugglers," continued Franz, "venture to build a vessel designed for such a purpose at Genoa?" "I did not say that the owner was a smuggler," replied the sailor. "No; but Gaetano did, I thought." "Gaetano had only seen the vessel from a distance, he had not then spoken to any one." "And if this person be not a smuggler, who is he?" "A wealthy signor, who travels for his pleasure." "Come," thought Franz, "he is still more mysterious, since the two accounts do not agree." "What is his name?" "If you ask him he says Sinbad the Sailor; but I doubt if it be his real name." "Sinbad the Sailor?" "Yes." "And where does he reside?" "On the sea." "What country does he come from?" "I do not know." "Have you ever seen him?" "Sometimes." "What sort of a man is he?" "Your excellency will judge for yourself." "Where will he receive me?" "No doubt in the subterranean palace Gaetano told you of." "Have you never had the curiosity, when you have landed and found this island deserted, to seek for this enchanted palace?" "Oh, yes, more than once, but always in vain; we examined the grotto all over, but we never could find the slightest trace of any opening; they say that the door is not opened by a key, but a magic word." "Decidedly," muttered Franz, "this is an Arabian Nights' adventure." "His excellency waits for you," said a voice, which he recognized as that of the sentinel. He was accompanied by two of the yacht's crew. Franz drew his handkerchief from his pocket, and presented it to the man who had spoken to him. Without uttering a word, they bandaged his eyes with a care that showed their apprehensions of his committing some indiscretion. Afterwards he was made to promise that he would not make the least attempt to raise the bandage. He promised. Then his two guides took his arms, and he went on, guided by them, and preceded by the sentinel. After going about thirty paces, he smelt the appetizing odor of the kid that was roasting, and knew thus that he was passing the bivouac; they then led him on about fifty paces farther, evidently advancing towards that part of the shore where they would not allow Gaetano to go -- a refusal he could now comprehend. Presently, by a change in the atmosphere, he knew that they were entering a cave; after going on for a few seconds more he heard a crackling, and it seemed to him as though the atmosphere again changed, and became balmy and perfumed. At length his feet touched on a thick and soft carpet, and his guides let go their hold of him. There was a moment's silence, and then a voice, in excellent French, although, with a foreign accent, said, "Welcome, sir. I beg you will remove your bandage." It may be supposed, then, Franz did not wait for a repetition of this permission, but took off the handkerchief, and found himself in the presence of a man from thirty-eight to forty years of age, dressed in a Tunisian costume -- that is to say, a red cap with a long blue silk tassel, a vest of black cloth embroidered with gold, pantaloons of deep red, large and full gaiters of the same color, embroidered with gold like the vest, and yellow slippers; he had a splendid cashmere round his waist, and a small sharp and crooked cangiar was passed through his girdle. Although of a paleness that was almost livid, this man had a remarkably handsome face; his eyes were penetrating and sparkling; his nose, quite straight, and projecting direct from the brow, was of the pure Greek type, while his teeth, as white as pearls, were set off to admiration by the black mustache that encircled them. His pallor was so peculiar, that it seemed to pertain to one who had been long entombed, and who was incapable of resuming the healthy glow and hue of life. He was not particularly tall, but extremely well made, and, like the men of the south, had small hands and feet. But what astonished Franz, who had treated Gaetano's description as a fable, was the splendor of the apartment in which he found himself. The entire chamber was lined with crimson brocade, worked with flowers of gold. In a recess was a kind of divan, surmounted with a stand of Arabian swords in silver scabbards, and the handles resplendent with gems; from the ceiling hung a lamp of Venetian glass, of beautiful shape and color, while the feet rested on a Turkey carpet, in which they sunk to the instep; tapestry hung before the door by which Franz had entered, and also in front of another door, leading into a second apartment which seemed to be brilliantly illuminated. The host gave Franz time to recover from his surprise, and, moreover, returned look for look, not even taking his eyes off him. "Sir," he said, after a pause, "a thousand excuses for the precaution taken in your introduction hither; but as, during the greater portion of the year, this island is deserted, if the secret of this abode were discovered. I should doubtless, find on my return my temporary retirement in a state of great disorder, which would be exceedingly annoying, not for the loss it occasioned me, but because I should not have the certainty I now possess of separating myself from all the rest of mankind at pleasure. Let me now endeavor to make you forget this temporary unpleasantness, and offer you what no doubt you did not expect to find here -- that is to say, a tolerable supper and pretty comfortable beds." "Ma foi, my dear sir," replied Franz, "make no apologies. I have always observed that they bandage people's eyes who penetrate enchanted palaces, for instance, those of Raoul in the `Huguenots,' and really I have nothing to complain of, for what I see makes me think of the wonders of the `Arabian Nights.'" "Alas, I may say with Lucullus, if I could have anticipated the honor of your visit, I would have prepared for it. But such as is my hermitage, it is at your disposal; such as is my supper, it is yours to share, if you will. Ali, is the supper ready?" At this moment the tapestry moved aside, and a Nubian, black as ebony, and dressed in a plain white tunic, made a sign to his master that all was prepared in the dining-room. "Now," said the unknown to Franz, "I do not know if you are of my opinion, but I think nothing is more annoying than to remain two or three hours together without knowing by name or appellation how to address one another. Pray observe, that I too much respect the laws of hospitality to ask your name or title. I only request you to give me one by which I may have the pleasure of addressing you. As for myself, that I may put you at your ease, I tell you that I am generally called `Sinbad the Sailor.'" "And I," replied Franz, "will tell you, as I only require his wonderful lamp to make me precisely like Aladdin, that I see no reason why at this moment I should not be called Aladdin. That will keep us from going away from the East whither I am tempted to think I have been conveyed by some good genius." "Well, then, Signor Aladdin," replied the singular amphitryon, "you heard our repast announced, will you now take the trouble to enter the dining-room, your humble servant going first to show the way?" At these words, moving aside the tapestry, Sinbad preceded his guest. Franz now looked upon another scene of enchantment; the table was splendidly covered, and once convinced of this important point he cast his eyes around him. The dining-room was scarcely less striking than the room he had just left; it was entirely of marble, with antique bas-reliefs of priceless value; and at the four corners of this apartment, which was oblong, were four magnificent statues, having baskets in their hands. These baskets contained four pyramids of most splendid fruit; there were Sicily pine-apples, pomegranates from Malaga, oranges from the Balearic Isles, peaches from France, and dates from Tunis. The supper consisted of a roast pheasant garnished with Corsican blackbirds; a boar's ham with jelly, a quarter of a kid with tartar sauce, a glorious turbot, and a gigantic lobster. Between these large dishes w
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-18 08:50重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
英文原文
Chapter 32
The Waking.

When Franz returned to himself, he seemed still to be in a dream. He thought himself in a sepulchre, into which a ray of sunlight in pity scarcely penetrated. He stretched forth his hand, and touched stone; he rose to his seat, and found himself lying on his bournous in a bed of dry heather, very soft and odoriferous. The vision had fled; and as if the statues had been but shadows from the tomb, they had vanished at his waking. He advanced several paces towards
the point whence the light came, and to all the excitement of his dream succeeded the calmness of reality. He found that he was in a grotto, went towards the opening, and through a kind of fanlight saw a blue sea and an azure sky. The air and water were shining in the beams of the morning sun; on the shore the sailors were sitting, chatting and laughing; and at ten yards from them the boat was at anchor, undulating gracefully on the water. There for some time he enjoyed the fresh breeze which played on his brow, and listened to the dash of the waves on the beach, that left against the rocks a lace of foam as white as silver. He was for some time without reflection or thought for the divine charm which is in the things of nature, specially after a fantastic dream; then gradually this view of the outer world, so calm, so pure, so grand, reminded him of the illusiveness of his vision, and once more awakened memory. He recalled his arrival on the island, his presentation to a smuggler chief, a subterranean palace full of splendor, an excellent supper, and a spoonful of hashish. It seemed, however, even in the very face of open day, that at least a year had elapsed since all these things had passed, so deep was the impression made in his mind by the dream, and so strong a hold had it taken of his imagination. Thus every now and then he saw in fancy amid the sailors, seated on a rock, or undulating in the vessel, one of the shadows which had shared his dream with looks and kisses. Otherwise, his head was perfectly clear, and his body refreshed; he was free from the slightest headache; on the contrary, he felt a certain degree of lightness, a faculty for absorbing the pure air, and enjoying the bright sunshine more vividly than ever.

He went gayly up to the sailors, who rose as soon as they perceived him; and the patron, accosting him, said, "The Signor Sinbad has left his compliments for your excellency, and desires us to express the regret he feels at not being able to take his leave in person; but he trusts you will excuse him, as very important business calls him to Malaga."

"So, then, Gaetano," said Franz, "this is, then, all reality; there exists a man who has received me in this island, entertained me right royally, and his departed while I was asleep?"

"He exists as certainly as that you may see his small yacht with all her sails spread; and if you will use your glass, you will, in all probability, recognize your host in the midst of his crew." So saying, Gaetano pointed in a direction in which a small vessel was making sail towards the southern point of Corsica. Franz adjusted his telescope, and directed it towards the yacht. Gaetano was not mistaken. At the stern the mysterious stranger was standing up looking towards the shore, and holding a spy-glass in his hand. He was attired as he had been on the previous evening, and waved his pocket-handkerchief to his guest in token of adieu. Franz returned the salute by shaking his handkerchief as an exchange of signals. After a second, a slight cloud of smoke was seen at the stern of the vessel, which rose gracefully as it expanded in the air, and then Franz heard a slight report. "There, do you hear?" observed Gaetano; "he is bidding you adieu." The young man took his carbine and fired it in the air, but without any idea that the noise could be heard at the distance which separated the yacht from the shore.

"What are your excellency's orders?" inquired Gaetano.

"In the first place, light me a torch."

"Ah, yes, I understand," replied the patron, "to find the entrance to the enchanted apartment. With much pleasure, your excellency, if it would amuse you; and I will get you the torch you ask for. But I too have had the idea you have, and two or three times the same fancy has come over me; but I have always given it up. Giovanni, light a torch," he added, "and give it to his excellency."

Giovanni obeyed. Franz took the lamp, and entered the subterranean grotto, followed by Gaetano. He recognized the place where he had awaked by the bed of heather that was there; but it was in vain that he carried his torch all round the exterior surface of the grotto. He saw nothing, unless that, by traces of smoke, others had before him attempted the same thing, and, like him, in vain. Yet he did not leave a foot of this granite wall, as impenetrable as futurity, without strict scrutiny; he did not see a fissure without introducing the blade of his hunting sword into it, or a projecting point on which he did not lean and press in the hopes it would give way. All was vain; and he lost two hours in his attempts, which were at last utterly useless. At the end of this time he gave up his search, and Gaetano smiled.

When Franz appeared again on the shore, the yacht only seemed like a small white speck on the horizon. He looked again through his glass, but even then he could not distinguish anything. Gaetano reminded him that he had come for the purpose of shooting goats, which he had utterly forgotten. He took his fowling-piece, and began to hunt over the island with the air of a man who is fulfilling a duty, rather than enjoying a pleasure; and at the end of a quarter of an hour he had killed a goat and two kids. These animals, though wild and agile as chamois, were too much like domestic goats, and Franz could not consider them as game. Moreover, other ideas, much more enthralling, occupied his mind. Since, the evening before, he had really been the hero of one of the tales of the "Thousand and One Nights," and he was irresistibly attracted towards the grotto. Then, in spite of the failure of his first search, he began a second, after having told Gaetano to roast one of the two kids. The second visit was a long one, and when he returned the kid was roasted and the repast ready. Franz was sitting on the spot where he was on the previous evening when his mysterious host had invited him to supper; and he saw the little yacht, now like a sea-gull on the wave, continuing her flight towards Corsica. "Why," he remarked to Gaetano, "you told me that Signor Sinbad was going to Malaga, while it seems he is in the direction of Porto-Vecchio."

"Don't you remember," said the patron, "I told you that among the crew there were two Corsican brigands?"

"True; and he is going to land them," added Franz.

"Precisely so," replied Gaetano. "Ah, he is one who fears neither God nor Satan, they say, and would at any time run fifty leagues out of his course to do a poor devil a service."

"But such services as these might involve him with the authorities of the country in which he practices this kind of philanthropy," said Franz.

"And what cares he for that," replied Gaetano with a laugh, "or any authorities? He smiles at them. Let them try to pursue him! Why, in the first place, his yacht is not a ship, but a bird, and he would beat any frigate three knots in every nine; and if he were to throw himself on the coast, why, is he not certain of finding friends everywhere?"

It was perfectly clear that the Signor Sinbad, Franz's host, had the honor of being on excellent terms with the smugglers and bandits along the whole coast of the Mediterranean, and so enjoyed exceptional privileges. As to Franz, he had no longer any inducement to remain at Monte Cristo. He had lost all hope of detecting the secret of the grotto; he consequently despatched his breakfast, and, his boat being ready, he hastened on board, and they were soon under way. At the moment the boat began her course they lost sight of the yacht, as it disappeared in the gulf of Porto-Vecchio. With it was effaced the last trace of the preceding night; and then supper, Sinbad, hashish, statues, -- all became a dream for Franz. The boat sailed on all day and all night, and next morning, when the sun rose, they had lost sight of Monte Cristo. When Franz had once again set foot on shore, he forgot, for the moment at least, the events which had just passed, while he finished his affairs of pleasure at Florence, and then thought of nothing but how he should rejoin his companion, who was awaiting him at Rome.

He set out, and on the Saturday evening reached the Eternal City by the mail-coach. An apartment, as we have said, had been retained beforehand, and thus he had but to go to Signor Pastrini's hotel. But this was not so easy a matter, for the streets were thronged with people, and Rome was already a prey to that low and feverish murmur which precedes all great events; and at Rome there are four great events in every year, -- the Carnival, Holy Week, Corpus Christi, and the Feast of St. Peter. All the rest of the year the city is in that state of dull apathy, between life and death, which renders it similar to a kind of station between this world and the next -- a sublime spot, a resting-place full of poetry and character, and at which Franz had already halted five or six times, and at each time found it more marvellous and striking. At last he made his way through the mob, which was continually increasing and getting more and more turbulent, and reached the hotel. On his first inquiry he was told, with the impertinence peculiar to hired hackney-coachmen and inn-keepers with their houses full, that there was no room for him at the Hotel de Londres. Then he sent his card to Signor Pastrini, and asked for Albert de Morcerf. This plan succeeded; and Signor Pastrini himself ran to him, excusing himself for having made his excellency wait, scolding the waiters, taking the candlestick from the porter, who was ready to pounce on the traveller and was about to lead him to Albert, when Morcerf himself appeared.

The apartment consisted of two small rooms and a parlor. The two rooms looked onto the street -- a fact which Signor Pastrini commented upon as an inappreciable advantage. The rest of the floor was hired by a very rich gentleman who was supposed to be a Sicilian or Maltese; but the host was unable to decide to which of the two nations the traveller belonged. "Very good, signor Pastrini," said Franz; "but we must have some supper instantly, and a carriage for tomorrow and the following days."

"As to supper," replied the landlord, "you shall be served immediately; but as for the carriage" --

"What as to the carriage?" exclaimed Albert. "Come, come, Signor Pastrini, no joking; we must have a carriage."

"Sir," replied the host, "we will do all in our power to procure you one -- this is all I can say."

"And when shall we know?" inquired Franz.

"To-morrow morning," answered the inn-keeper.

"Oh, the deuce! then we shall pay the more, that's all, I see plainly enough. At Drake's or Aaron's one pays twenty-five lire for common days, and thirty or thirty-five lire a day more for Sundays and feast days; add five lire a day more for extras, that will make forty, and there's an end of it."

"I am afraid if we offer them double that we shall not procure a carriage."

"Then they must put horses to mine. It is a little worse for the journey, but that's no matter."

"There are no horses." Albert looked at Franz like a man who hears a reply he does not understand.

"Do you understand that, my dear Franz -- no horses?" he said, "but can't we have post-horses?"

"They have been all hired this fortnight, and there are none left but those absolutely requisite for posting."

"What are we to say to this?" asked Franz.

"I say, that when a thing completely surpasses my comprehension, I am accustomed not to dwell on that thing, but to pass to another. Is supper ready, Signor Pastrini?"

"Yes, your excellency."

"Well, then, let us sup."

"But the carriage and horses?" said Franz.

"Be easy, my dear boy; they will come in due season; it is only a question of how much shall be charged for them." Morcerf then, with that delighted philosophy which believes that nothing is impossible to a full purse or well-lined pocketbook, supped, went to bed, slept soundly, and dreamed he was racing all over Rome at Carnival time in a coach with six horses.





中文翻译
第三十二章 醒来

当弗兰兹醒来的时候,外界的景物似乎成了他梦的延续。

他以为自己是躺在一个坟墓里,一缕阳光象一道怜悯的眼光似的从外面透进来。他伸出手去,触着了石头。他坐起身来,发觉自己和衣躺在一张非常柔软而芳香的干芰草所铺成的床上。幻景完全消失了。他向光线透进来的那个地方走前几步,在梦的兴奋激动过后,跟着就来了现实的宁静,发觉自己是在一个岩洞里,他向洞口走去,透过一座拱形的门廊,他看到一片蔚蓝色的海和一片淡青色的天空,空气和海水在清晨的阳光里闪闪发光,水手们坐在海滩上,在那儿叽哩咕噜地谈笑着,离他们十码远的地方,静静的停着那艘小船。他在洞口站了一会儿,尽情地享受着那拂过他额头的清新的微风,倾听着那卷到海滩上来的、在岩石四周留下一圈白色泡沫波浪的轻微拍击声。此时他让自己完全沉醉在大自然的圣洁妩媚里了,一切回忆和思虑都抛在了一边,当人们在一场迷乱的怪梦以后,通常总是这样的;于是,眼前的这个宁静,纯洁,宏伟的现实世界渐渐的向他证实了梦的虚幻,他开始回忆起来。他想起了自己是怎样到达这个小岛,怎样被介绍给了一个走私贩子的首领,怎样进入了一座富丽堂皇的地下宫殿,怎样享用了一顿山珍海味的晚餐,怎样咽下了一匙大麻。但是,面对着白天,所经过的这一切如是一年以前发生的事情一般,那个梦在他的脑子里所留下的印象是这样的深刻,在他的想象里所占据的位置是这样的重要。他不时地在幻想中,看到梦中垂青于他并投以香吻的女仙中的一个在水手中;时而幻想着看到她坐在岩石上,时而坐在船里,随着船儿左右摇摆。除了这一点以外,他的头脑却十分清醒,他的身体也已完全从疲劳中恢复了过来。他的头脑毫无迟钝的感觉,相反的,他却感觉相当轻松,他从来没象现在这样尽情地呼吸清新的空气或欣赏明媚的阳光。

他兴冲冲地向水手们走过去,他们一看见他,就马上站起来,船长招呼他说:“辛巴德先生留言向您致意,他不能亲自向您告别,托我们转达他的歉意,但他相信您一定会原谅他的,因为有非常重要的大事召他到马拉加去了。”

“那么,盖太诺,”弗兰兹说,“这一切,那么,都是真的了?这个岛上真有一个人请我去过,极其殷勤地款待过我,而在我睡着的时候走了,是吗?”

“真得不能更真啦,您还可以看到他那艘扯着满帆的小游艇呢。假如您拿您的望远镜来观看,你多半还能在他的船员之中认出您的那个东道主哩。”

说着,盖太诺就向一个方向指了指,果然那儿有一艘小帆船正在扬帆向科西嘉的南端驶去。弗兰兹调正了一下他的望远镜,向所指的那个方向望去。盖太诺没有说错。在那艘船的尾部,那位神秘的陌生人也正在拿着一个望远镜,向岸边望来。他还是穿着昨天晚上的那套衣服,正舞着他的手帕向客人告别,弗兰兹也同样地挥舞着他的手回答他的敬意。过了一会儿,帆船的尾部发出了一蓬轻烟,象一朵白云似的升到了空中散了开来,接着弗兰兹就听到了一下隐约的炮声。“喏,你听到了吗?”盖太诺说,“他在向你告别呢。”青年拿起他的熗来,向空中放了一熗,也不去多想熗声是否能从岸上边传到这一大段距离而被游艇上的人听到。

“先生您有什么吩咐?”盖太诺问道。

“啊,是有,我懂了,”船长高声回答说,“您是要去寻那间魔室的进口,遵命,先生,只要您高兴,我就把火把给您拿来。我也有过您这样的念头,也这样想过两三次,但最后还是放弃了这个念头。琪奥凡尼,去点一支火把来,”他又说,“拿来给先生。”

琪奥尼遵命照办。弗兰兹拿着火把走进了地下岩洞,后面跟着盖太诺。他认得他睡觉的地方,那张芰草铺成的床还在那儿,但他虽然用火把照遍了岩洞的上下左右,却仍是枉然。

除了一些煤烟的痕迹,别的他什么也看不到,这些煤烟的痕迹是前人作这种同样尝试的结果,而象他一样,他们也扑了一个空。可是,这些象“未来”一样难以渗透的花岗石壁,他把别的地方都仔仔细细的检查过了。他每看到一线裂缝,就用那把剑的剑锋插进去撬,每看到一块凸出地面的地方,就去撞去推,希望它会陷进去。但一切都毫无用处,他费了两个钟头来检查,结果是一无所得。最后,他放弃了搜索,盖太诺胜利了。

当弗兰兹又回到岸边的时候,那艘游艇已经象是地平线上的一个小白点了。他又拿起望远镜来看,但即便从望远镜里看出去,他也分辨不出什么东西了。盖太诺提醒他,他原是为猎山羊而来的,这一点他可完全忘记了。他这才拿起猎熗,开始在岛上打起猎来,从神色上看,他倒象是在了却一种责任而不象在寻欢作乐,一刻钟内,他已猎杀了一只大山羊和两只小山羊。这些动物虽然是野生的,而且敏捷得象羚羊一样,但实在太象家养的山羊了,所以弗兰兹认为这不能算是打猎。而且还有其他更有力的念头占据着他的脑子。自从昨天傍晚以来,他已真的变成《一千零一夜》神话里的角色之一了,他身不由己地又被吸引到岩洞面前。他叫盖太诺在两只小山羊里挑一只来烤着吃,然后,不顾第一次的失败,他又开始了第二次搜索。这第二次花了很长的时间,当他回来的时候,小山羊已经烤熟了,大家正在等他用餐了。弗兰兹坐在前一天晚上他那位神秘的东道主来邀他去用晚餐的地方,看到那艘小游艇现在象是一只在海面上的海鸥,继续向科西嘉飞去。

“咦,”他对盖太诺说,“你告诉我说辛巴德先生是到马拉加去。但在我看来,他倒是笔直地在向韦基奥港去呀。”

“您不记得了吗,”船长说,“我告诉过您船员里面还有两个科西嘉强盗呢。”

“对的了!他要送他们上岸吗?”

“一点不错,”盖太诺答道。“他们说,他这个人是天不怕地不怕的,随时都会多绕一百五十哩路给一个可怜虫帮一次忙。”

“但这样的帮忙一定会连累到他自己的呀,他在一个地方实行这种博爱主义,那么地方当局不是找他麻烦吗?”弗兰兹说道。

“哦,”盖太诺大笑着回答说。“他还怕什么当局?他嘲笑他们,让他们去追他试试看吧!嘿,第一,他那艘游艇就不是一条船,而是一只鸟,不论什么巡逻船,每走十二海里就得被他超出三海里,假如他到了岸上,嘿,他不是到处都肯定会找得到朋友的吗?”

从这一番话中就可以知道,弗兰兹的东道主辛巴德翻天覆地显然和地中海沿岸的走私贩子和强盗都保持着极其友善的关系,单是这点就使他显得够奇特的了,至于弗兰兹,他已丝毫不再想在基督山逗留了。他对于探索岩洞的秘密已感到毫无希望了。所以匆匆用完早餐,急忙上了船,他的船本来就已准备好了,他们不久便开船了。当小船开始它的航程的时候,他们已望不到那艘游艇了,因为它已消失在韦基奥港的港湾里了。随着它的消失,昨天晚上最后的痕迹也渐渐地抹去了,晚餐,辛巴德,大麻,石像,这一节全都被埋葬在同一个梦里了。小船整日整夜地前进着,第二天早晨,当太阳升起来的时候,他们已望不见基督山岛了。弗兰兹登岸以后,先前所经历过的种种事情都被他暂时忘记,他把他在佛罗伦萨寻欢作乐的事情告一段落,然后一心一意地设想着怎样再同那位在罗马等他的朋友相会。于是他就乘车出发,在星期六傍晚到达了邮局旁边的杜阿纳广场。我们已经说过,房间是事先预定了的,所以他只要到派里尼老板的旅馆去就得了。但这可不是一件容易的事,因为街上挤满了人,到处都已充满了粗鄙狂热的街谈巷议,这是罗马每件大事以前常有的现象。罗马每年有四件大事——狂欢节,复活节,圣体瞻礼节和圣。彼得节。一年中其余的日子,全城都在一种不死不活阴沉清冷的状态之中,看来象是阳世和阴世之间的一个中间站,是一个超尘绝俗的地点,一个充满着诗意和特色的安息地,弗兰兹曾来此小住过五六次,而每次总发觉它比以前更神奇妙绝。他终于从那不断地愈来愈多,愈来愈兴奋的人群中挤出来,到了旅馆里。

最初一问,侍者就用车夫生意很忙和旅馆已经客满时那种特有的傲慢神气告诉他,伦敦旅馆已经没收有他住的份儿了。于是他拿出名片来,求见派里尼老板和阿尔贝。马尔塞夫。这一着很成功,派里尼老板亲自跑出来迎接他,一面道歉失迎,一面责骂那侍者,一面又从那准备招揽旅客的向导手里接过蜡烛台。

当他正要领他去见阿尔贝的时候,阿尔贝却自己出来了。

他们的寓所包括两个小房间和一个套间。那两间卧室是朝向大街的,这一点,派里尼老板认为是一个无可评价的优点。这层楼上其它的房间都被一位非常有钱的绅士租去了,他大概是一个西西里人或马耳他人;但这位旅客究竟是哪个地方的人,旅馆老板也不能确定。

“好极了,派里尼老板,”弗兰兹说,“但我们必须立刻用晚餐,从明天起给我脽屯一辆马车。”

“晚餐嘛,”旅馆老板回答说,“马上就可以给两位拿来。只是马车”

“马车怎么了?”阿尔贝大声叫道,“喂,喂,派里尼老板,别开玩笑了,我们一定要有一辆马车才行呀。”

“阁下,”店主回答说,“我们尽力给您去找就是了,我只能这样说。”

“我们什么时候才能知道呢?”弗兰兹问道。

“明天早晨。”旅馆老板回答说。

“噢,见鬼!”阿尔贝说,“那么我们得多付一点钱了,不过如此而已。我早就看明白了。在德雷克和亚隆,平常日子租一辆马车只要二十五法朗,可到了星期天和节日就要三十或三十五法郎,外加五法郎的小费,加起来就是四十了,那就了结啦。”

“我怕,”店主说道,“即使您给他们两倍于那个数目的钱,那些先生也无法给你找到一辆马车。”

“那么叫他们把马套到我的车子上来好了,”阿尔贝说道。“我的车子坐起来虽然并不十分舒服,但那也没关系了。”

“连马也没有。”

阿尔贝望着弗兰兹,象是不懂这句回答是什么意思似的。

“你听见了吗,我亲爱的弗兰兹?连马也没有!”他又说,“难道我们就不能租用驿马吗?”

“驿马在这两周内早已租光了,留下来的几匹都是应急用的。”

“这件事你说怎么办才好呢?”弗兰兹问道。

“我说当一件事情完全超出我的理解力之外的时候,我不愿去钻牛角尖,而情愿去想想另外的事,晚餐好了吗,派里尼老板?”

“好了,先生。”

“好吧,那么,我们来用晚餐吧。”

“但那车和马怎么办呢?”弗兰兹说道。

“放心吧,我的好孩子,到时候它们自然会来的。问题只在于我们要花多少钱而已。”

马尔塞夫相信只要有了一只鼓鼓的钱袋和支票本,天下就不会有办不到的事情,他就抱着那种令人钦佩的哲学用完了餐,然后爬上床,呼呼地睡着了,他做了一个梦,梦到自己乘着一辆六匹马拉的轿车在度狂欢节。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-16 12:52重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display] [table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td]Chapter 33Roman Bandits. The next morning Franz woke first, and instantly rang the bell. The sound had not yet died away when Signor Pastrini himself entered. "Well, excellency," said the landlord triumphantly, and without waiting for Franz to question him, "I feared yesterday, when I would not promise you anything, that you were too late -- there is not a single carriage to be had -- that is, for the last three days of the carnival." "Yes," returned Franz, "for the very three days it is most needed." "What is the matter?" said Albert, entering; "no carriage to be had?" "Just so," returned Franz, "you have guessed it." "Well, your Eternal City is a nice sort of place." "That is to say, excellency," replied Pastrini, who was desirous of keeping up the dignity of the capital of the Christian world in the eyes of his guest, "that there are no carriages to be had from Sunday to Tuesday evening, but from now till Sunday you can have fifty if you please." "Ah, that is something," said Albert; "to-day is Thursday, and who knows what may arrive between this and Sunday?" "Ten or twelve thousand travellers will arrive," replied Franz, "which will make it still more difficult." "My friend," said Morcerf, "let us enjoy the present without gloomy forebodings for the future." "At least we can have a window?" "Where?" "In the Corso." "Ah, a window!" exclaimed Signor Pastrini, -- "utterly impossible; there was only one left on the fifth floor of the Doria Palace, and that has been let to a Russian prince for twenty sequins a day." The two young men looked at each other with an air of stupefaction. "Well," said Franz to Albert, "do you know what is the best thing we can do? It is to pass the Carnival at Venice; there we are sure of obtaining gondolas if we cannot have carriages." "Ah, the devil, no," cried Albert; "I came to Rome to see the Carnival, and I will, though I see it on stilts." "Bravo! an excellent idea. We will disguise ourselves as monster pulchinellos or shepherds of the Landes, and we shall have complete success." "Do your excellencies still wish for a carriage from now to Sunday morning?" "Parbleu!" said Albert, "do you think we are going to run about on foot in the streets of Rome, like lawyer's clerks?" "I hasten to comply with your excellencies' wishes; only, I tell you beforehand, the carriage will cost you six piastres a day." "And, as I am not a millionaire, like the gentleman in the next apartments," said Franz, "I warn you, that as I have been four times before at Rome, I know the prices of all the carriages; we will give you twelve piastres for to-day, tomorrow, and the day after, and then you will make a good profit." "But, excellency" -- said Pastrini, still striving to gain his point. "Now go," returned Franz, "or I shall go myself and bargain with your affettatore, who is mine also; he is an old friend of mine, who has plundered me pretty well already, and, in the hope of making more out of me, he will take a less price than the one I offer you; you will lose the preference, and that will be your fault." "Do not give yourselves the trouble, excellency," returned Signor Pastrini, with the smile peculiar to the Italian speculator when he confesses defeat; "I will do all I can, and I hope you will be satisfied." "And now we understand each other." "When do you wish the carriage to be here?" "In an hour." "In an hour it will be at the door." An hour after the vehicle was at the door; it was a hack conveyance which was elevated to the rank of a private carriage in honor of the occasion, but, in spite of its humble exterior, the young men would have thought themselves happy to have secured it for the last three days of the Carnival. "Excellency," cried the cicerone, seeing Franz approach the window, "shall I bring the carriage nearer to the palace?" Accustomed as Franz was to the Italian phraseology, his first impulse was to look round him, but these words were addressed to him. Franz was the "excellency," the vehicle was the "carriage," and the Hotel de Londres was the "palace." The genius for laudation characteristic of the race was in that phrase. Franz and Albert descended, the carriage approached the palace; their excellencies stretched their legs along the seats; the cicerone sprang into the seat behind. "Where do your excellencies wish to go?" asked he. "To Saint Peter's first, and then to the Colosseum," returned Albert. But Albert did not know that it takes a day to see Saint Peter's, and a month to study it. The day was passed at Saint Peter's alone. Suddenly the daylight began to fade away; Franz took out his watch -- it was half-past four. They returned to the hotel; at the door Franz ordered the coachman to be ready at eight. He wished to show Albert the Colosseum by moonlight, as he had shown him Saint Peter's by daylight. When we show a friend a city one has already visited, we feel the same pride as when we point out a woman whose lover we have been. He was to leave the city by the Porta del Popolo, skirt the outer wall, and re-enter by the Porta San Giovanni; thus they would behold the Colosseum without finding their impressions dulled by first looking on the Capitol, the Forum, the Arch of Septimus Severus, the Temple of Antoninus and Faustina, and the Via Sacra. They sat down to dinner. Signor Pastrini had promised them a banquet; he gave them a tolerable repast. At the end of the dinner he entered in person. Franz thought that he came to hear his dinner praised, and began accordingly, but at the first words he was interrupted. "Excellency," said Pastrini, "I am delighted to have your approbation, but it was not for that I came." "Did you come to tell us you have procured a carriage?"asked Albert, lighting his cigar. "No; and your excellencies will do well not to think of that any longer; at Rome things can or cannot be done; when you are told anything cannot he done, there is an end of it." "It is much more convenient at Paris, -- when anything cannot be done, you pay double, and it is done directly." "That is what all the French say," returned Signor Pastrini, somewhat piqued; "for that reason, I do not understand why they travel." "But," said Albert, emitting a volume of smoke and balancing his chair on its hind legs, "only madmen, or blockheads like us, ever do travel. Men in their senses do not quit their hotel in the Rue du Helder, their walk on the Boulevard de Gand, and the Cafe de Paris." It is of course understood that Albert resided in the aforesaid street, appeared every day on the fashionable walk, and dined frequently at the only restaurant where you can really dine, that is, if you are on good terms with its frequenters. Signor Pastrini remained silent a short time; it was evident that he was musing over this answer, which did not seem very clear. "But," said Franz, in his turn interrupting his host's meditations, "you had some motive for coming here, may I beg to know what it was?" "Ah, yes; you have ordered your carriage at eight o'clock precisely?" "I have." "You intend visiting Il Colosseo." "You mean the Colosseum?" "It is the same thing. You have told your coachman to leave the city by the Porta del Popolo, to drive round the walls, and re-enter by the Porta San Giovanni?" "These are my words exactly." "Well, this route is impossible." "Impossible!" "Very dangerous, to say the least." "Dangerous! -- and why?" "On account of the famous Luigi Vampa." "Pray, who may this famous Luigi Vampa be?" inquired Albert; "he may be very famous at Rome, but I can assure you he is quite unknown at Paris." "What! do you not know him?" "I have not that honor." "You have never heard his name?" "Never." "Well, then, he is a bandit, compared to whom the Decesaris and the Gasparones were mere children." "Now then, Albert," cried Franz, "here is a bandit for you at last." "I forewarn you, Signor Pastrini, that I shall not believe one word of what you are going to tell us; having told you this, begin." "Once upon a time" -- "Well, go on." Signor Pastrini turned toward Franz, who seemed to him the more reasonable of the two; we must do him justice, -- he had had a great many Frenchmen in his house, but had never been able to comprehend them. "Excellency," said he gravely, addressing Franz, "if you look upon me as a liar, it is useless for me to say anything; it was for your interest I" -- "Albert does not say you are a liar, Signor Pastrini," said Franz, "but that he will not believe what you are going to tell us, -- but I will believe all you say; so proceed." "But if your excellency doubt my veracity" -- "Signor Pastrini," returned Franz, "you are more susceptible than Cassandra, who was a prophetess, and yet no one believed her; while you, at least, are sure of the credence of half your audience. Come, sit down, and tell us all about this Signor Vampa." "I had told your excellency he is the most famous bandit we have had since the days of Mastrilla." "Well, what has this bandit to do with the order I have given the coachman to leave the city by the Porta del Popolo, and to re-enter by the Porta San Giovanni?" "This," replied Signor Pastrini, "that you will go out by one, but I very much doubt your returning by the other." "Why?" asked Franz. "Because, after nightfall, you are not safe fifty yards from the gates." "On your honor is that true?" cried Albert. "Count," returned Signor Pastrini, hurt at Albert's repeated doubts of the truth of his assertions, "I do not say this to you, but to your companion, who knows Rome, and knows, too, that these things are not to be laughed at." "My dear fellow," said Albert, turning to Franz, "here is an admirable adventure; we will fill our carriage with pistols, blunderbusses, and double-barrelled guns. Luigi Vampa comes to take us, and we take him -- we bring him back to Rome, and present him to his holiness the Pope, who asks how he can repay so great a service; then we merely ask for a carriage and a pair of horses, and we see the Carnival in the carriage, and doubtless the Roman people will crown us at the Capitol, and proclaim us, like Curtius and the veiled Horatius, the preservers of their country." Whilst Albert proposed this scheme, Signor Pastrini's face assumed an expression impossible to describe. "And pray," asked Franz, "where are these pistols, blunderbusses, and other deadly weapons with which you intend filling the carriage?" "Not out of my armory, for at Terracina I was plundered even of my hunting-knife." "I shared the same fate at Aquapendente." "Do you know, Signor Pastrini," said Albert, lighting a second cigar at the first, "that this practice is very convenient for bandits, and that it seems to be due to an arrangement of their own." Doubtless Signor Pastrini found this pleasantry compromising, for he only answered half the question, and then he spoke to Franz, as the only one likely to listen with attention. "Your excellency knows that it is not customary to defend yourself when attacked by bandits." "What!" cried Albert, whose courage revolted at the idea of being plundered tamely, "not make any resistance!" "No, for it would be useless. What could you do against a dozen bandits who spring out of some pit, ruin, or aqueduct, and level their pieces at you?" "Eh, parbleu! -- they should kill me." The inn-keeper turned to Franz with an air that seemed to say, "Your friend is decidedly mad." "My dear Albert," returned Franz, "your answer is sublime, and worthy the `Let him die,' of Corneille, only, when Horace made that answer, the safety of Rome was concerned; but, as for us, it is only to gratify a whim, and it would be ridiculous to risk our lives for so foolish a motive." Albert poured himself out a glass of lacryma Christi, which he sipped at intervals, muttering some unintelligible words. "Well, Signor Pastrini," said Franz, "now that my companion is quieted, and you have seen how peaceful my intentions are, tell me who is this Luigi Vampa. Is he a shepherd or a nobleman? -- young or old? -- tall or short? Describe him, in order that, if we meet him by chance, like Bugaboo John or Lara, we may recognize him." "You could not apply to any one better able to inform you on all these points, for I knew him when he was a child, and one day that I fell into his hands, going from Ferentino to Alatri, he, fortunately for me, recollected me, and set me free, not only without ransom, but made me a present of a very splendid watch, and related his history to me." "Let us see the watch," said Albert. Signor Pastrini drew from his fob a magnificent Breguet, bearing the name of its maker, of Parisian manufacture, and a count's coronet. "Here it is," said he. "Peste," returned Albert, "I compliment you on it; I have its fellow" -- he took his watch from his waistcoat pocket -- "and it cost me 3,000 francs." "Let us hear the history," said Franz, motioning Signor Pastrini to seat himself. "Your excellencies permit it?" asked the host. "Pardieu!" cried Albert, "you are not a preacher, to remain standing!" The host sat down, after having made each of them a respectful bow, which meant that he was ready to tell them all they wished to know concerning Luigi Vampa. "You tell me," said Franz, at the moment Signor Pastrini was about to open his mouth, "that you knew Luigi Vampa when he was a child -- he is still a young man, then?" "A young man? he is only two and twenty; -- he will gain himself a reputation." "What do you think of that, Albert? -- at two and twenty to be thus famous?" "Yes, and at his age, Alexander, Caesar, and Napoleon, who have all made some noise in the world, were quite behind him." "So," continued Franz, "the hero of this history is only two and twenty?" "Scarcely so much." "Is he tall or short?" "Of the middle height -- about the same stature as his excellency," returned the host, pointing to Albert. "Thanks for the comparison," said Albert, with a bow. "Go on, Signor Pastrini," continued Franz, smiling at his friend's susceptibility. "To what class of society does he belong?" "He was a shepherd-boy attached to the farm of the Count of San-Felice, situated between Palestrina and the lake of Gabri; he was born at Pampinara, and entered the count's service when he was five years old; his father was also a shepherd, who owned a small flock, and lived by the wool and the milk, which he sold at Rome. When quite a child, the little Vampa displayed a most extraordinary precocity. One day, when he was seven years old, he came to the curate of Palestrina, and asked to be taught to read; it was somewhat difficult, for he could not quit his flock; but the good curate went every day to say mass at a little hamlet too poor to pay a priest and which, having no other name, was called Borgo; he told Luigi that he might meet him on his return, and that then he would give him a lesson, warning him that it would be short, and that he must profit as much as possible by it. The child accepted joyfully. Every day Luigi led his flock to graze on the road that leads from Palestrina to Borgo; every day, at nine o'clock in the morning, the priest and the boy sat down on a bank by the wayside, and the little shepherd took his lesson out of the priest's breviary. At the end of three months he had learned to read. This was not enough -- he must now learn to write. The priest had a writing teacher at Rome make three alphabets -- one large, one middling, and one small; and pointed out to him that by the help of a sharp instrument he could trace the letters on a slate, and thus learn to write. The same evening, when the flock was safe at the farm, the little Luigi hastened to the smith at Palestrina, took a large nail, heated and sharpened it, and formed a sort of stylus. The next morning he gathered an armful of pieces of slate and began. At the end of three months he had learned to write. The curate, astonished at his quickness and intelligence, made him a present of pens, paper, and a penknife. This demanded new effort, but nothing compared to the first; at the end of a week he wrote as well with this pen as with the stylus. The curate related the incident to the Count of San-Felice, who sent for the little shepherd, made him read and write before him, ordered his attendant to let him eat with the domestics, and to give him two piastres a month. With this, Luigi purchased books and pencils. He applied his imitative powers to everything, and, like Giotto, when young, he drew on his slate sheep, houses, and trees. Then, with his knife, he began to carve all sorts of objects in wood; it was thus that Pinelli, the famous sculptor, had commenced. "A girl of six or seven -- that is, a little younger than Vampa -- tended sheep on a farm near Palestrina; she was an orphan, born at Valmontone and was named Teresa. The two。children met, sat down near each other, let their flocks mingle together, played, laughed, and conversed together; in the evening they separated the Count of San-Felice's flock from those of Baron Cervetri, and the children returned to their respective farms, promising to meet the next morning. The next day they kept their word, and thus they grew up together. Vampa was twelve, and Teresa eleven. And yet their natural disposition revealed itself. Beside his taste for the fine arts, which Luigi had carried as far as he could in his solitude, he was given to alternating fits of sadness and enthusiasm, was often angry and capricious, and always sarcastic. None of the lads of Pampinara, Palestrina, or Valmontone had been able to gain any influence over him or even to become his companion. His disposition (always inclined to exact concessions rather than to make them) kept him aloof from all friendships. Teresa alone ruled by a look, a word, a gesture, this impetuous character, which yielded beneath the hand of a woman, and which beneath the hand of a man might have broken, but could never have been bended. Teresa was lively and gay, but coquettish to excess. The two piastres that Luigi received every month from the Count of San-Felice's steward, and the price of all the little carvings in wood he sold at Rome, were expended in ear-rings, necklaces, and gold hairpins. So that, thanks to her friend's generosity, Teresa was the most beautiful and the best-attired peasant near Rome. The two children grew up together, passing all their time with each other, and giving themselves up to the wild ideas of their different characters. Thus, in all their dreams, their wishes, and their conversations, Vampa saw himself the captain of a vessel, general of an army, or governor of a province. Teresa saw herself rich, superbly attired, and attended by a train of liveried domestics. Then, when they had thus passed the day in building castles in the air, they separated their flocks, and descended from the elevation of their dreams to the reality of their humble position. "One day the young shepherd told the count's steward that he had seen a wolf come out of the Sabine mountains, and prowl around his flock. The steward gave him a gun; this was what Vampa longed for. This gun had an excellent barrel, made at Breschia, and carrying a ball with the precision of an English rifle; but one day the count broke the stock, and had then cast the gun aside. This, however, was nothing to a sculptor like Vampa; he examined the broken stock, calculated what change it would require to adapt the gun to his shoulder, and made a fresh stock, so beautifully carved that it would have fetched fifteen or twenty piastres, had he chosen to sell it. But nothing could be farther from his thoughts. For a long time a gun had been the young man's greatest ambition. In every country where independence has taken the place of liberty, the first desire of a manly heart is to possess a weapon, which at once renders him capable of defence or attack, and, by rendering its owner terrible, often makes him feared. From this moment Vampa devoted all his leisure time to perfecting himself in the use of his precious weapon; he purchased powder and ball, and everything served him for a mark -- the trunk of some old and moss-grown olive-tree, that grew on the Sabine mountains; the fox, as he quitted his earth on some marauding excursion; the eagle that soared above their heads: and thus he soon became so expert, that Teresa overcame the terror she at first felt at the report, and amused herself by watching him direct the ball wherever he pleased, with as much accuracy as if he placed it by hand. "One evening a wolf emerged from a pine-wood hear which they were usually stationed, but the wolf had scarcely advanced ten yards ere he was dead. Proud of this exploit, Vampa took the dead animal on his shoulders, and carried him to the farm. These exploits had gained Luigi considerable reputation. The man of superior abilities always finds admirers, go where he will. He was spoken of as the most adroit, the strongest, and the most courageous contadino for ten leagues around; and although Teresa was universally allowed to be the most beautiful girl of the Sabines, no one had ever spoken to her of love, because it was known that she was beloved by Vampa. And yet the two young people had never declared their affection; they had grown together like two trees whose roots are mingled, whose branches intertwined, and whose intermingled perfume rises to the heavens. Only their wish to see each other had become a necessity, and they would have preferred death to a day's separation. Teresa was sixteen, and Vampa seventeen. About this time, a band of brigands that had established itself in the Lepini mountains began to be much spoken of. The brigands have never been really extirpated from the neighborhood of Rome. Sometimes a chief is wanted, but when a chief presents himself he rarely has to wait long for a band of followers. "The celebrated Cucumetto, pursued in the Abruzzo, driven out of the kingdom of Naples, where he had carried on a regular war, had crossed the Garigliano, like Manfred, and had taken refuge on the banks of the Amasine between Sonnino and Juperno. He strove to collect a band of followers, and followed the footsteps of Decesaris and Gasperone, whom he hoped to surpass. Many young men of Palestrina, Frascati, and Pampinara had disappeared. Their disappearance at first caused much disquietude; but it was soon known that they had joined Cucumetto. After some time Cucumetto became the object of universal attention; the most extraordinary traits of ferocious daring and brutality were related of him. One day he carried off a young girl, the daughter of a surveyor of Frosinone. The bandit's laws are positive; a young girl belongs first to him who carries her off, then the rest draw lots for her, and she is abandoned to their brutality until death relieves her sufferings. When their parents are sufficiently rich to pay a ransom, a messenger is sent to negotiate; the prisoner is hostage for the security of the messenger; should the ransom be refused, the prisoner is irrevocably lost. The young girl's lover was in Cucumetto's troop; his name was Carlini. When she recognized her lover, the poor girl extended her arms to him, and believed herself safe; but Carlini felt his heart sink, for he but too well knew the fate that awaited her. However, as he was a favorite with Cucumetto, as he had for three years faithfully served him, and as he had saved his life by shooting a dragoon who was about to cut him down, he hoped the chief would have pity on him. He took Cucumetto one side, while the young girl, seated at the foot of a huge pine that stood in the centre of the forest, made a veil of her picturesque head-dress to hide her face from the lascivious gaze of the bandits. There he told the chief all -- his affection for the prisoner, their promises of mutual fidelity, and how every night, since he had been near, they had met in some neighboring ruins. "It so happened that night that Cucumetto had sent Carlini to a village, so that he had been unable to go to the place of meeting. Cucumetto had been there, however, by accident, as he said, and had carried the maiden off. Carlini besought his chief to make an exception in Rita's favor, as her father was rich, and could pay a large ransom. Cucumetto seemed to yield to his friend's entreaties, and bade him find a shepherd to send to Rita's father at Frosinone. Carlini flew joyfully to Rita, telling her she was saved, and bidding her write to her father, to inform him what had occurred, and that her ransom was fixed at three hundred piastres. Twelve hours' delay was all that was granted -- that is, until nine the next morning. The instant the letter was written, Carlini seized it, and hastened to the plain to find a messenger. He found a young shepherd watching his flock. The natural messengers of the bandits are the shepherds who live between the city and the mountains, between civilized and savage life. The boy undertook the commission, promising to be in Frosinone in less than an hour. Carlini returned, anxious to see his mistress, and announce the joyful intelligence. He found the troop in the glade, supping off the provisions exacted as contributions from the peasants; but his eye vainly sought Rita and Cucumetto among them. He inquired where they were, and was answered by a burst of laughter. A cold perspiration burst from every pore, and his hair stood on end. He repeated his question. One of the bandits rose, and offered him a glass filled with Orvietto, saying, `To the health of the brave Cucumetto and the fair Rita.' At this moment Carlini heard a woman's cry; he divined the truth, seized the glass, broke it across the face of him who presented it, and rushed towards the spot whence the cry came. After a hundred yards he turned the corner of the thicket; he found Rita senseless in the arms of Cucumetto. At the sight of Carlini, Cucumetto rose, a pistol in each hand. The two brigands looked at each other for a moment -- the one with a smile of lasciviousness on his lips, the other with the pallor of death on his brow.A terrible battle between the two men seemed imminent; but by degrees Carlini's features relaxed, his hand, which had grasped one of the pistols in his belt, fell to his side. Rita lay between them. The moon lighted the group. "`Well,' said Cucumetto, `have you executed your commission?' "`Yes, captain,' returned Carlini. `At nine o'clock to-morrow Rita's father will be here with the money.' -- `It is well; in the meantime, we will have a merry night; this young girl is charming, and does credit to your taste. Now, as I am not egotistical, we will return to our comrades and draw lots for her.' -- `You have determined, then, to abandon her to the common law?" said Carlini. "`Why should an exception be made in her favor?' "`I thought that my entreaties' -- "`What right have you, any more than the rest, to ask for an exception?' -- `It is true.' -- `But never mind,' continued Cucumetto, laughing, `sooner or later your turn will come.' Carlini's teeth clinched convulsively. "`Now, then,' said Cucumetto, advancing towards the other bandits, `are you coming?' -- `I follow you.' "Cucumetto departed, without losing sight of Carlini, for, doubtless, he feared lest he should strike him unawares; but nothing betrayed a hostile design on Carlini's part. He was standing, his arms folded, near Rita, who was still insensible. Cucumetto fancied for a moment the young man was about to take her in his arms and fly; but this mattered little to him now Rita had been his; and as for the money,three hundred piastres distributed among the band was so small a sum that he cared little about it. He continued to follow the path to the glade; but, to his great surprise, Carlini arrived almost as soon as himself. `Let us draw lots! let us draw lots!' cried all the brigands, when they saw the chief. "Their demand was fair, and the chief inclined his head in sign of acquiescence. The eyes of all shone fiercely as they made their demand, and the red light of the fire made them look like demons. The names of all, including Carlini, were placed in a hat, and the youngest of the band drew forth a ticket; the ticket bore the name of Diovolaccio. He was the man who had proposed to Carlini the health of their chief, and to whom Carlini replied by breaking the glass across his face. A large wound, extending from the temple to the mouth, was bleeding profusely. Diovalaccio, seeing himself thus favored by fortune, burst into a loud laugh. `Captain,' said he, `just now Carlini would not drink your health when I proposed it to him; propose mine to him, and let us see if he will be more condescending to you than to me.' Every one expected an explosion on Carlini's part; but to their great surprise, he took a glass in one hand and a flask in the other, and filling it, -- `Your health, Diavolaccio,' said he calmly, and he drank it off, without his hand trembling in the least. Then sitting down by the fire, `My supper,' said he; `my expedition has given me an appetite.' -- `Well done, Carlini!' cried the brigands; `that is acting like a good fellow;' and they all formed a circle round the fire, while Diavolaccio disappeared. Carlini ate and drank as if nothing had happened. The bandits looked on with astonishment at this singular conduct until they heard footsteps. They turned round, and saw Diavolaccio bearing the young girl in his arms. Her head hung back, and her long hair swept the ground. As they entered the circle, the bandits could perceive, by the firelight, the unearthly pallor of the young girl and of Diavolaccio. This apparition was so strange and so solemn, that every one rose, with the exception of Carlini, who remained seated, and ate and drank calmly. Diavolaccio advanced amidst the most profound silence, and laid Rita at the captain's feet. Then every one could understand the cause of the unearthly pallor in the young girl and the bandit. A knife was plunged up to the hilt in Rita's left breast. Every one looked at Carlini; the sheath at his belt was empty. `Ah, ah,' said the chief, `I now understand why Carlini stayed behind.' All savage natures appreciate a desperate deed. No other of the bandits would, perhaps, have done the same; but they all understood what Carlini had done. `Now, then,' cried Carlini, rising in his turn, and approaching the corpse, his hand on the butt of one of his pistols, `does any one dispute the possession of this woman with me?' -- `No,' returned the chief, `she is thine.' Carlini raised her in his arms, and carried her out of the circle of firelight. Cucumetto placed his sentinels for the night, and the bandits wrapped themselves in their cloaks, and lay down before the fire. At midnight the sentinel gave the alarm, and in an instant all were on the alert. It was Rita's father, who brought his daughter's ransom in person. `Here,' said he, to Cucumetto, `here are three hundred piastres; give me back m
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-16 13:00重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
"Well, and what may you have to say against this name?" inquired Albert; "it is a very pretty name, and the adventures of the gentleman of that name amused me very much in my youth, I must confess." -- Franz said no more. The name of Sinbad the Sailor, as may well be supposed, awakened in him a world of recollections, as had the name of the Count of Monte Cristo on the previous evening.

"Proceed!" said he to the host.

"Vampa put the two sequins haughtily into his pocket, and slowly returned by the way he had gone. As he came within two or three hundred paces of the grotto, he thought he heard a cry. He listened to know whence this sound could proceed. A moment afterwards he thought he heard his own name pronounced distinctly. The cry proceeded from the grotto. He bounded like a chamois, cocking his carbine as he went, and in a moment reached the summit of a hill opposite to that on which he had perceived the traveller. Three cries for help came more distinctly to his ear. He cast his eyes around him and saw a man carrying off Teresa, as Nessus, the centaur, carried Dejanira. This man, who was hastening towards the wood, was already three-quarters of the way on the road from the grotto to the forest. Vampa measured the distance; the man was at least two hundred paces in advance of him, and there was not a chance of overtaking him. The young shepherd stopped, as if his feet had been rooted to the ground; then he put the butt of his carbine to his shoulder, took aim at the ravisher, followed him for a second in his track, and then fired. The ravisher stopped suddenly, his knees bent under him, and he fell with Teresa in his arms. The young girl rose instantly, but the man lay on the earth struggling in the agonies of death. Vampa then rushed towards Teresa; for at ten paces from the dying man her legs had failed her, and she had dropped on her knees, so that the young man feared that the ball that had brought down his enemy, had also wounded his betrothed. Fortunately, she was unscathed, and it was fright alone that had overcome Teresa. When Luigi had assured himself that she was safe and unharmed, he turned towards the wounded man. He had just expired, with clinched hands, his mouth in a spasm of agony, and his hair on end in the sweat of death. His eyes remained open and menacing. Vampa approached the corpse, and recognized Cucumetto. From the day on which the bandit had been saved by the two young peasants, he had been enamoured of Teresa, and had sworn she should be his. From that time he had watched them, and profiting by the moment when her lover had left her alone, had carried her off, and believed he at length had her in his power, when the ball, directed by the unerring skill of the young herdsman, had pierced his heart. Vampa gazed on him for a moment without betraying the slightest emotion; while, on the contrary, Teresa, shuddering in every limb, dared not approach the slain ruffian but by degrees, and threw a hesitating glance at the dead body over the shoulder of her lover. Suddenly Vampa turned toward his mistress: -- `Ah,' said he -- `good, good! You are dressed; it is now my turn to dress myself.'

"Teresa was clothed from head to foot in the garb of the Count of San-Felice's daughter. Vampa took Cucumetto's body in his arms and conveyed it to the grotto, while in her turn Teresa remained outside. If a second traveller had passed, he would have seen a strange thing, -- a shepherdess watching her flock, clad in a cashmere grown, with ear-rings and necklace of pearls, diamond pins, and buttons of sapphires, emeralds, and rubies. He would, no doubt, have believed that he had returned to the times of Florian, and would have declared, on reaching Paris, that he had met an Alpine shepherdess seated at the foot of the Sabine Hill. At the end of a quarter of an hour Vampa quitted the grotto; his costume was no less elegant than that of Teresa. He wore a vest of garnet-colored velvet, with buttons of cut gold; a silk waistcoat covered with embroidery; a Roman scarf tied round his neck; a cartridge-box worked with gold, and red and green silk; sky-blue velvet breeches, fastened above the knee with diamond buckles; garters of deerskin, worked with a thousand arabesques, and a hat whereon hung ribbons of all colors; two watches hung from his girdle, and a splendid poniard was in his belt. Teresa uttered a cry of admiration. Vampa in this attire resembled a painting by Leopold Robert, or Schnetz. He had assumed the entire costume of Cucumetto. The young man saw the effect produced on his betrothed, and a smile of pride passed over his lips. -- `Now,' he said to Teresa, `are you ready to share my fortune, whatever it may be?' -- `Oh, yes!' exclaimed the young girl enthusiastically. -- `And follow me wherever I go?' -- `To the world's end.' -- `Then take my arm, and let us on; we have no time to lose.' -- The young girl did so without questioning her lover as to where he was conducting her, forhe appeared to her at this moment as handsome, proud, and powerful as a god. They went towards the forest, and soon entered it. We need scarcely say that all the paths of the mountain were known to Vampa; he therefore went forward without a moment's hesitation, although there was no beaten track, but he knew his path by looking at the trees and bushes, and thus they kept on advancing for nearly an hour and a half. At the end of this time they had reached the thickest of the forest. A torrent, whose bed was dry, led into a deep gorge. Vampa took this wild road, which, enclosed between two ridges, and shadowed by the tufted umbrage of the pines, seemed, but for the difficulties of its descent, that path to Avernus of which Virgil speaks. Teresa had become alarmed at the wild and deserted look of the plain around her, and pressed closely against her guide, not uttering a syllable; but as she saw him advance with even step and composed countenance, she endeavored to repress her emotion. Suddenly, about ten paces from them, a man advanced from behind a tree and aimed at Vampa. -- `Not another step,' he said, `or you are a dead man.' -- `What, then,' said Vampa, raising his hand with a gesture of disdain, while Teresa, no longer able to restrain her alarm, clung closely to him, `do wolves rend each other?' -- `Who are you?' inquired the sentinel. -- `I am Luigi Vampa, shepherd of the San-Felice farm.' -- `What do you want?' -- `I would speak with your companions who are in the glade at Rocca Bianca.' -- `Follow me, then,' said the sentinel; `or, as you know your way, go first.' -- Vampa smiled disdainfully at this precaution on the part of the bandit, went before Teresa, and continued to advance with the same firm and easy step as before. At the end of ten minutes the bandit made them a sign to stop. The two young persons obeyed. Then the bandit thrice imitated the cry of a crow; a croak answered this signal. -- `Good!' said the sentry, `you may now go on.' -- Luigi and Teresa again set forward; as they went on Teresa clung tremblingly to her lover at the sight of weapons and the glistening of carbines through the trees. The retreat of Rocca Bianca was at the top of a small mountain, which no doubt in former days had been a volcano -- an extinct volcano before the days when Remus and Romulus had deserted Alba to come and found the city of Rome. Teresa and Luigi reached the summit, and all at once found themselves in the presence of twenty bandits. `Here is a young man who seeks and wishes to speak to you,' said the sentinel. -- `What has he to say?' inquired the young man who was in command in the chief's absence. -- `I wish to say that I am tired of a shepherd's life,' was Vampa's reply. -- `Ah, I understand,' said the lieutenant; `and you seek admittance into our ranks?' -- `Welcome!' cried several bandits from Ferrusino, Pampinara, and Anagni, who had recognized Luigi Vampa. -- `Yes, but I came to ask something more than to be your companion.' -- `And what may that be?' inquired the bandits with astonishment. -- `I come to ask to be your captain,' said the young man. The bandits shouted with laughter. `And what have you done to aspire to this honor?' demanded the lieutenant. -- `I have killed your chief, Cucumetto, whose dress I now wear; and I set fire to the villa San-Felice to procure a wedding-dress for my betrothed.' An hour afterwards Luigi Vampa was chosen captain, vice Cucumetto deceased."

"Well, my dear Albert," said Franz, turning towards his
friend; "what think you of citizen Luigi Vampa?"

"I say he is a myth," replied Albert, "and never had an
existence."

"And what may a myth be?" inquired Pastrini.

"The explanation would be too long, my dear landlord," replied Franz.

"And you say that Signor Vampa exercises his profession at this moment in the environs of Rome?"

"And with a boldness of which no bandit before him ever gave an example."

"Then the police have vainly tried to lay hands on him?"

"Why, you see, he has a good understanding with the shepherds in the plains, the fishermen of the Tiber, and the smugglers of the coast. They seek for him in the mountains, and he is on the waters; they follow him on the waters, and he is on the open sea; then they pursue him, and he has suddenly taken refuge in the islands, at Giglio, Guanouti, or Monte Cristo; and when they hunt for him there, he reappears suddenly at Albano, Tivoli, or La Riccia."

"And how does he behave towards travellers?"

"Alas! his plan is very simple. It depends on the distance he may be from the city, whether he gives eight hours, twelve hours, or a day wherein to pay their ransom; and when that time has elapsed he allows another hour's grace. At the sixtieth minute of this hour, if the money is not forthcoming, he blows out the prisoner's brains with a pistol-shot, or plants his dagger in his heart, and that settles the account."

"Well, Albert," inquired Franz of his companion, "are you still disposed to go to the Colosseum by the outer wall?"

"Quite so," said Albert, "if the way be picturesque." The clock struck nine as the door opened, and a coachman appeared. "Excellencies," said he, "the coach is ready."

"Well, then," said Franz, "let us to the Colosseum."

"By the Porta del Popolo or by the streets, your excellencies?"

"By the streets, morbleu, by the streets!" cried Franz.

"Ah, my dear fellow," said Albert, rising, and lighting his third cigar, "really, I thought you had more courage." So saying, the two young men went down the staircase, and got into the carriage.





中文翻译
“咦,你为什么要反对这个名字,”阿尔贝问道。“这个名字漂亮极了,老实说,叫这个名字的那位先生,他的种种冒险的故事我在小时候可是很感兴趣的。”

弗兰兹不再多说了。水手辛巴德这个名字大概已唤醒了他的种种回忆。“讲下去吧!”

他对店主说道。

“万帕大模大样地把那两块金洋放进了口袋里,转回身慢慢地向来路走去。当他走到离地洞两三百步的时候,他觉得听到了一声喊叫,仔细听了听,想辨别这个声音是从哪儿来的。

于是他清清楚楚地听到了是在喊他自己的名字。那声音是从地洞那面传过来的。他象一只羚羊似的跳向前去,一边跑,一边在他的马熗里装上了弹药,一会儿,就到达了一座小山顶上。这座山正和他看见旅客时所站的那座遥遥相对。一到那儿,喊救命的声音就听得更清楚了。他用目光四下里搜索着,看见一个人正在抢德丽莎,正象尼苏斯抢蒂茄美拉一样。这个人正向树林里急忙奔去,从地洞到树林的这一段路他已走了四分之三。万帕估计了一下距离,那人至少已比他多走了两百步,想追上他是不可能的了。这青年牧人站定了,脚下象生了根似的,他们马熗的熗托抵住肩头,瞄准那个抢人犯,用熗口跟了他一秒钟,然后开了熗。那抢人犯突然停住了脚步,膝一弯,就和抱在他怀里的德丽莎一起跌倒在地上。那青年姑娘立刻爬了起来,而那个男的却躺在地上,在临死的痛苦中挣扎着。万帕急忙向德丽莎冲过去。因为她刚离开那临死的人几步远,两腿就支持不住跪了下来,所以这个青年人深恐那颗打倒他敌人的子弹也伤着了他的未婚妻。万幸的是,她连皮也没擦破一点,德丽莎只是受惊过度。罗吉看到她的确平安无恙以后,才转身向那受伤的人走过去。那家伙刚刚断了气,只见他捏紧了拳头,嘴巴歪在一边,头发直竖,满头大汗。他的眼睛依旧恶狠狠地睁着。万帕走近尸体,认出他正薀团古密陀。

“这强盗自从那天被这两个农家青年救了以后,就看中了德丽莎,发誓要把她弄到手。从那时起,他就在暗中盯着他们,利用她的情人为旅客领路只剩她一人的时机,来抢她了,他以为终于把她弄到手了,却想不到青年牧人那百无一失的子弹射穿了他的心。万帕定睛望着他,脸上毫不动容,而德丽莎却正巧相反,她的手脚都在发抖,不敢走近那已被杀死的匪徒身边。但她还是慢慢地走了过去,从他情人的肩后向那死人畏缩地瞟了一眼。突然间,万帕转向他的情人。‘啊,啊!’他说,‘好了,好了!’你已经打扮好了,现在要轮到我来打扮一下了。‘“德丽莎从头到脚都穿着费里斯伯爵女儿的衣服。万帕抱起古古密陀的尸体,搬到了地洞,这一次可要轮到德丽莎留在外面了。这时要是再有一个旅客经过,他就会看到一件怪事,一个牧羊女在牧羊,身上却穿着克什米尔呢子的长袍,戴着珍珠的耳环和项链,钻石的夹针,以及翡翠,绿宝石,红宝石的纽扣。他无疑会以为自己已回到了弗洛琳的时代,到了巴黎,就会到处宣布,说他遇到过一位阿尔卑斯山上的牧羊神女坐在沙坪山的脚下。一刻钟之后,万帕从洞里出来了,他的服饰并不比德丽莎逊色。他穿着一件榴红色天鹅绒的上衣,上面钉着雪亮的金纽扣;一件绣满了花的缎子背心,脖子上围着一条罗马的领巾;挂着一只用金色,红色和绿色丝锦绣花的弹药盒;天蓝色天鹅绒的短裤,裤脚管到膝头上部为止,是用钻石纽扣扣紧了的。一双阿拉伯式的鹿皮长统靴和一顶拖着五色丝带的帽子。他的腰带上挂着两只表,皮带里拖着一把精致的匕首。德丽莎羡慕地叫了一声。万帕穿上这套服饰,活象是李奥波。罗勃脱或许尼兹油画里的人物。他把古古密陀的全副行头都借用啦,那青年人看出这套服饰在他未婚妻身上所产生的效果了,于是一个得意的微笑存现在他的嘴唇上。’现在,‘他对德丽莎说,’你愿不愿意和我有福同享,有难同当?‘’噢,是的!‘那年青姑娘热情地喊道。’不论到哪儿都肯跟我去吗?‘’跟你到世界的尽头。‘’那么挽住我的手臂,我们走吧,我们不能再浪费时间啦。‘那年青姑娘就挽起她情人的手臂,也不问他究竟要领她到哪儿去,因为在她看来,这时他简直象一位天神似的漂亮,骄傲和有力。他们向树林里走去,不久就走到了树林里。山上的小径万帕当然都是很熟悉的。所以他径自向前走去,一点都不犹豫。山上虽然没有现成的路,但只要看一眼树木和草丛,他就知道该怎么走,他们就这样向前走了一个半钟头。最后,他们走到了树木最茂密的地方。

前面有一条小溪,直通到一个深深的峡谷里,小溪的河床是干涸的。万帕顺着这条荒僻的路走着,两边都是山岭,山坡上东一簇西一簇地长着松树,但看来这些松树似乎很难于繁殖,这条路倒象是维吉尔所说的通到阴曹地府去的火山口。德丽莎看到周围这一片荒废凄凉的景色,就害怕起来,紧紧地贴在她的领路人身上,吓得一个字都不敢讲,但看到他仍以平稳的脚步泰然自若地向前趟着,她也就竭力抑制住自己的情绪。突然间,约莫离他们十步远的地方,一棵树背后闪出个人来,用熗瞄准万帕。

‘站住,’他喊到,‘再走一步就打死你!’‘什么,喂!’万帕抬手做了一个轻蔑的姿势说道,可是德丽莎再也抑制不住她的惊慌,紧紧地贴到了他身上。‘狼还吃狼吗?’‘你是什么人?’‘我是罗吉。万帕,对费里斯农庄的牧羊人。’‘你来干什么?’‘我要和你那些在比卡山凹里的同伴讲。’‘那么,跟我来吧,’那哨兵说道,‘要是你认得路,就在前面带路吧。’万帕对于强盗的这种防范轻蔑地笑了一下,就越到德丽莎的前面领头走,脚步仍象刚才一样的坚定和安闲。走了十分钟,那强盗示意叫他们停步。这一对青年男女遵命照办。于是那强盗学了三声鸡叫,一声老鸦叫答复了这个暗号。‘好!’德丽莎一路走,一路抖抖索索地紧贴着她的情人,因为她看到树林里露出了兵器,马熗的刺刀在闪闪发光。比卡山凹是在一座小山的山顶上,在从前这儿无疑的是一座火山,一座在雷默斯和罗默罗斯逃出阿尔伯,来建筑起罗马城以前就熄灭了的火山。德丽莎和罗吉到达了山顶,顿时发现他们已站在二十个强盗的前面。‘这个小伙子想来和你们说话。’哨兵说道。‘他有什么话要说?’一个青年问道,他是首领离开时代替统率的人。‘我想说,我过厌了牧羊人的生活。’万帕这样回答。‘啊,我懂啦,’副首领说道,‘你要求加入我们的一伙是吗?欢迎!’几个强盗大声喊道,他们是费罗西诺,班壁娜拉和阿纳尼人,本来就认识罗吉。万帕的。‘是的,但我这次来的目的还不止要做你们的同伴。’‘那么要做什么!’强盗们惊异地问道。‘我来要求做你们的队长。’那青年说道。强盗们大笑起来。‘你凭什么要求得到这个殊荣?’副首领问道。‘我杀死了你们的首领古古密陀,我现在穿的就是他的衣服,我放火烧了圣费里斯的府邸,借此给我的未婚妻弄到了一套结婚礼服。’于是一个钟头之后,罗吉。万帕就被选为队长,代替那已死的古古密陀了。“

“唉,我亲爱的阿尔贝,”弗兰兹转过去对他的朋友说道,“你对于公民罗吉。万帕有何感想?‘”

“我说他是一个神话里的人物,”阿尔贝答道,“从来不存在的。”

“什么叫神话里的人物?”派里尼问道。

“说起来话长啦,我亲爱的店家,”弗兰兹答道。“而你说万帕大人现在是在罗马附近做生意吗?”

“是呀,他胆大在强盗中真可说是前无古人的了。”

“那么警察始终抓不到他吗?”

“咦,你知道,他和平原上的牧人,海上的渔夫,沿岸的走么贩子都交情很好。他们到山里去找他,他却在海上,他们跟他到海上,他却到了大海洋里,他们再追他,他却突然躲到季利奥岛,加奴地,或是基督山这种小岛上去了。当他们到那儿去搜捕他的时候,他又突然在阿尔巴诺,蒂沃利,或立西亚出现了。”

“他对待旅客是怎么样呢?”

“什么?他的办法很简单。他根据离城的远近,限定时间为小时,十二小时,或是一天,在这个时间内叫他们把赎金送出来,过了那时间期限,他再宽限一小时或再过一小时的第六十分钟上,假使钱还没有送到,他就用手熗把肉票的脑髓打出来,或是把他的短刀插进他的心脏,就算了结了。”

“唉,阿尔贝,”弗兰兹问他的同伴,“你还要从环城马路兜到斗兽场去吗?”

“当然例外,”阿尔贝说,“假如那条路上风景好的话。”

时钟敲了九下,门开了,一个车夫出现在门口,“大人,”他说,“车子准备好了。”

“好吧,那么,”弗兰兹说,“我们到斗兽场去吧。”

“请问大人,是从波波罗门走还是从大街走?”

“从大街走,当然啦!从大街走!”弗兰兹大声说道。

“啊,我的好人,”阿尔贝一边说,一边站起身来,点着了他第三支雪茄,“真的,我还以为你挺勇敢呢。”说着,这两个青年走下楼梯,钻进了马车里。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td] Chapter 34 The Colosseum. Franz had so managed his route, that during the ride to the Colosseum they passed not a single ancient ruin, so that no preliminary impression interfered to mitigate the colossal proportions of the gigantic building they came to admire. The road selected was a continuation of the Via Sistina; then by cutting off the right angle of the street in which stands Santa Maria Maggiore and proceeding by the Via Urbana and San Pietro in Vincoli, the travellers would find themselves directly opposite the Colosseum. This itinerary possessed another great advantage, -- that of leaving Franz at full liberty to indulge his deep reverie upon the subject of Signor Pastrini's story, in which his mysterious host of Monte Cristo was so strangely mixed up. Seated with folded arms in a corner of the carriage, he continued to ponder over the singular history he had so lately listened to, and to ask himself an interminable number of questions touching its various circumstances without, however, arriving at a satisfactory reply to any of them. One fact more than the rest brought his friend "Sinbad the Sailor" back to his recollection, and that was the mysterious sort of intimacy that seemed to exist between the brigands and the sailors; and Pastrini's account of Vampa's having found refuge on board the vessels of smugglers and fishermen, reminded Franz of the two Corsican bandits he had found supping so amicably with the crew of the little yacht, which had even deviated from its course and touched at Porto-Vecchio for the sole purpose of landing them. The very name assumed by his host of Monte Cristo and again repeated by the landlord of the Hotel de Londres, abundantly proved to him that his island friend was playing his philanthropic part on the shores of Piombino, Civita-Vecchio, Ostia, and Gaeta, as on those of Corsica, Tuscany, and Spain; and further, Franz bethought him of having heard his singular entertainer speak both of Tunis and Palermo, proving thereby how largely his circle of acquaintances extended. But however the mind of the young man might be absorbed in these reflections, they were at once dispersed at the sight of the dark frowning ruins of the stupendous Colosseum, through the various openings of which the pale moonlight played and flickered like the unearthly gleam from the eyes of the wandering dead. The carriage stopped near the Meta Sudans; the door was opened, and the young men, eagerly alighting, found themselves opposite a cicerone, who appeared to have sprung up from the ground, so unexpected was his appearance. The usual guide from the hotel having followed them, they had paid two conductors, nor is it possible, at Rome, to avoid this abundant supply of guides; besides the ordinary cicerone, who seizes upon you directly you set foot in your hotel, and never quits you while you remain in the city, there is also a special cicerone belonging to each monument -- nay, almost to each part of a monument. It may, therefore, be easily imagined there is no scarcity of guides at the Colosseum, that wonder of all ages, which Martial thus eulogizes: "Let Memphis cease to boast the barbarous miracles of her pyramids, and the wonders of Babylon be talked of no more among us; all must bow to the superiority of the gigantic labor of the Caesars, and the many voices of Fame spread far and wide the surpassing merits of this incomparable monument." As for Albert and Franz, they essayed not to escape from their ciceronian tyrants; and, indeed, it would have been so much the more difficult to break their bondage, as the guides alone are permitted to visit these monuments with torches in their hands. Thus, then, the young men made no attempt at resistance, but blindly and confidingly surrendered themselves into the care and custody of their conductors. Albert had already made seven or eight similar excursions to the Colosseum, while his less favored companion trod for the first time in his life the classic ground forming the monument of Flavius Vespasian; and, to his credit be it spoken, his mind, even amid the glib loquacity of the guides, was duly and deeply touched with awe and enthusiastic admiration of all he saw; and certainly no adequate notion of these stupendous ruins can be formed save by such as have visited them, and more especially by moonlight, at which time the vast proportions of the building appear twice as large when viewed by the mysterious beams of a southern moonlit sky, whose rays are sufficiently clear and vivid to light the horizon with a glow equal to the soft twilight of an eastern clime. Scarcely, therefore, had the reflective Franz walked a hundred steps beneath the interior porticoes of the ruin, than, abandoning Albert to the guides (who would by no means yield their prescriptive right of carrying their victims through the routine regularly laid down, and as regularly followed by them, but dragged the unconscious visitor to the various objects with a pertinacity that admitted of no appeal, beginning, as a matter of course, with the Lions' Den, and finishing with Caesar's "Podium,"), to escape a jargon and mechanical survey of the wonders by which he was surrounded, Franz ascended a half-dilapidated staircase, and, leaving them to follow their monotonous round, seated himself at the foot o a column, and immediately opposite a large aperture, which permitted him to enjoy a full and undisturbed view of the gigantic dimensions of the majestic ruin. Franz had remained for nearly a quarter of an hour perfectly hidden by the shadow of the vast column at whose base he had found a resting-place, and from whence his eyes followed the motions of Albert and his guides, who, holding torches in their hands, had emerged from a vomitarium at the opposite extremity of the Colosseum, and then again disappeared down the steps conducting to the seats reserved for the Vestal virgins, resembling, as they glided along, some restless shades following the flickering glare of so many ignes-fatui. All at once his ear caught a sound resembling that of a stone rolling down the staircase opposite the one by which he had himself ascended. There was nothing remarkable in the circumstance of a fragment of granite giving way and falling heavily below; but it seemed to him that the substance that fell gave way beneath the pressure of a foot, and also that some one, who endeavored as much as possible to prevent his footsteps from being heard, was approaching the spot where he sat. Conjecture soon became certainty, for the figure of a man was distinctly visible to Franz, gradually emerging from the staircase opposite, upon which the moon was at that moment pouring a full tide of silvery brightness. The stranger thus presenting himself was probably a person who, like Franz, preferred the enjoyment of solitude and his own thoughts to the frivolous gabble of the guides. And his appearance had nothing extraordinary in it; but the hesitation with which he proceeded, stopping and listening with anxious attention at every step he took, convinced Franz that he expected the arrival of some person. By a sort of instinctive impulse, Franz withdrew as much as possible behind his pillar. About ten feet from the spot where he and the stranger were, the roof had given way, leaving a large round opening, through which might be seen the blue vault of heaven, thickly studded with stars. Around this opening, which had, possibly, for ages permitted a free entrance to the brilliant moonbeams that now illumined the vast pile, grew a quantity of creeping plants, whose delicate green branches stood out in bold relief against the clear azure of the firmament, while large masses of thick, strong fibrous shoots forced their way through the chasm, and hung floating to and fro, like so many waving strings. The person whose mysterious arrival had attracted the attention of Franz stood in a kind of half-light, that rendered it impossible to distinguish his features, although his dress was easily made out. He wore a large brown mantle, one fold of which, thrown over his left shoulder, served likewise to mask the lower part of his countenance, while the upper part was completely hidden by his broad-brimmed hat. The lower part of his dress was more distinctly visible by the bright rays of the moon, which, entering through the broken ceiling, shed their refulgent beams on feet cased in elegantly made boots of polished leather, over which descended fashionably cut trousers of black cloth. From the imperfect means Franz had of judging, he could only come to one conclusion, -- that the person whom he was thus watching certainly belonged to no inferior station of life. Some few minutes had elapsed, and the stranger began to show manifest signs of impatience, when a slight noise was heard outside the aperture in the roof, and almost immediately a dark shadow seemed to obstruct the flood of light that had entered it, and the figure of a man was clearly seen gazing with eager scrutiny on the immense space beneath him; then, as his eye caught sight of him in the mantle, he grasped a floating mass of thickly matted boughs, and glided down by their help to within three or four feet of the ground, and then leaped lightly on his feet. The man who had performed this daring act with so much indifference wore the Transtevere costume. "I beg your excellency's pardon for keeping you waiting," said the man, in the Roman dialect, "but I don't think I'm many minutes after my time, ten o'clock his just struck on the Lateran." "Say not a word about being late," replied the stranger in purest Tuscan; "'tis I who am too soon. But even if you had caused me to wait a little while, I should have felt quite sure that the delay was not occasioned by any fault of yours." "Your excellency is perfectly right in so thinking," said the man; "I came here direct from the Castle of St. Angelo, and I had an immense deal of trouble before I could get a chance to speak to Beppo." "And who is Beppo?" "Oh, Beppo is employed in the prison, and I give him so much a year to let me know what is going on within his holiness's castle." "Indeed! You are a provident person, I see." "Why, you see, no one knows what may happen. Perhaps some of these days I may be entrapped, like poor Peppino and may be very glad to have some little nibbling mouse to gnaw the meshes of my net, and so help me out of prison." "Briefly, what did you glean?" "That two executions of considerable interest will take place the day after to-morrow at two o'clock, as is customary at Rome at the commencement of all great festivals. One of the culprits will be mazzolato;* he is an atrocious villain, who murdered the priest who brought him up, and deserves not the smallest pity. The other sufferer is sentenced to be decapitato;** and he, your excellency, is poor Peppino." * Knocked on the head.** Beheaded. "The fact is, that you have inspired not only the pontifical government, but also the neighboring states, with such extreme fear, that they are glad of all opportunity of making an example." "But Peppino did not even belong to my band: he was merely a poor shepherd, whose only crime consisted in furnishing us with provisions." "Which makes him your accomplice to all intents and purposes. But mark the distinction with which he is treated; instead of being knocked on the head as you would be if once they caught hold of you, he is simply sentenced to be guillotined, by which means, too, the amusements of the day are diversified, and there is a spectacle to please every spectator." "Without reckoning the wholly unexpected one I am preparing to surprise them with." "My good friend," said the man in the cloak, "excuse me for saying that you seem to me precisely in the mood to commit some wild or extravagant act." "Perhaps I am; but one thing I have resolved on, and that is, to stop at nothing to restore a poor devil to liberty, who has got into this scrape solely from having served me. I should hate and despise myself as a coward did I desert the brave fellow in his present extremity." "And what do you mean to do?" "To surround the scaffold with twenty of my best men, who, at a signal from me, will rush forward directly Peppino is brought for execution, and, by the assistance of their stilettos, drive back the guard, and carry off the prisoner." "That seems to me as hazardous as uncertain, and convinces me that my scheme is far better than yours." "And what is your excellency's project?" "Just this. I will so advantageously bestow 2,000 piastres, that the person receiving them shall obtain a respite till next year for Peppino; and during that year, another skilfully placed 1,000 piastres will afford him the means of escaping from his prison." "And do you feel sure of succeeding?" "Pardieu!" exclaimed the man in the cl
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-16 19:12重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-10-15 0
34的
[content too large, truncated for display]
英文原文
"Now, then, in this difficulty a bright idea has flashed across my brain." Franz looked at Albert as though he had not much confidence in the suggestions of his imagination. "I tell you what, Sir Franz," cried Albert, "you deserve to be called out for such a misgiving and incredulous glance as that you were pleased to bestow on me just now."

"And I promise to give you the satisfaction of a gentleman if your scheme turns out as ingenious as you assert."

"Well, then, hearken to me."

"I listen."

"You agree, do you not, that obtaining a carriage is out of the question?"

"I do."

"Neither can we procure horses?"

"True; we have offered any sum, but have failed."

"Well, now, what do you say to a cart? I dare say such a thing might be had."

"Very possibly."

"And a pair of oxen?"

"As easily found as the cart."

"Then you see, my good fellow, with a cart and a couple of oxen our business can be managed. The cart must be tastefully ornamented; and if you and I dress ourselves as Neapolitan reapers, we may get up a striking tableau, after the manner of that splendid picture by Leopold Robert. It would add greatly to the effect if the countess would join us in the costume of a peasant from Puzzoli or Sorrento. Our group would then be quite complete, more especially as the countess is quite beautiful enough to represent a madonna."

"Well," said Franz, "this time, Albert, I am bound to give you credit for having hit upon a most capital idea."

"And quite a national one, too," replied Albert with gratified pride. "A mere masque borrowed from our own festivities. Ha, ha, ye Romans! you thought to make us, unhappy strangers, trot at the heels of your processions, like so many lazzaroni, because no carriages or horses are to be had in your beggarly city. But you don't know us; when we can't have one thing we invent another."

"And have you communicated your triumphant idea to anybody?"

"Only to our host. Upon my return home I sent for him, and I then explained to him what I wished to procure. He assured me that nothing would be easier than to furnish all I desired. One thing I was sorry for; when I bade him have the horns of the oxen gilded, he told me there would not be time, as it would require three days to do that; so you see we must do without this little superfluity."

"And where is he now?"

"Who?"

"Our host."

"Gone out in search of our equipage, by to-morrow it might be too late."

"Then he will be able to give us an answer to-night."

"Oh, I expect him every minute." At this instant the door opened, and the head of Signor Pastrini appeared. "Permesso?" inquired he.

"Certainly -- certainly," cried Franz. "Come in, mine host."

"Now, then," asked Albert eagerly, "have you found the desired cart and oxen?"

"Better than that!" replied Signor Pastrini, with the air of a man perfectly well satisfied with himself.

"Take care, my worthy host," said Albert, "better is a sure enemy to well."

"Let your excellencies only leave the matter to me," returned Signor Pastrini in a tone indicative of unbounded self-confidence.

"But what have you done?" asked Franz. "Speak out, there's a worthy fellow."

"Your excellencies are aware," responded the landlord, swelling with importance, "that the Count of Monte Cristo is living on the same floor with yourselves!"

"I should think we did know it," exclaimed Albert, "since it is owing to that circumstance that we are packed into these small rooms, like two poor students in the back streets of Paris."

"When, then, the Count of Monte Cristo, hearing of the dilemma in which you are placed, has sent to offer you seats in his carriage and two places at his windows in the Palazzo Rospoli." The friends looked at each other with unutterable surprise.

"But do you think," asked Albert, "that we ought to accept such offers from a perfect stranger?"

"What sort of person is this Count of Monte Cristo?" asked Franz of his host. "A very great nobleman, but whether Maltese or Sicilian I cannot exactly say; but this I know, that he is noble as a Borghese and rich as a gold-mine."

"It seems to me," said Franz, speaking in an undertone to Albert, "that if this person merited the high panegyrics of our landlord, he would have conveyed his invitation through another channel, and not permitted it to be brought to us in this unceremonious way. He would have written -- or" --

At this instant some one knocked at the door. "Come in," said Franz. A servant, wearing a livery of considerable style and richness, appeared at the threshold, and, placing two cards in the landlord's hands, who forthwith presented them to the two young men, he said, "Please to deliver these, from the Count of Monte Cristo to Viscomte Albert de Morcerf and M. Franz d'Epinay. The Count of Monte Cristo," continued the servant, "begs these gentlemen's permission to wait upon them as their neighbor, and he will be honored by an intimation of what time they will please to receive him."

"Faith, Franz," whispered Albert, "there is not much to find fault with here."

"Tell the count," replied Franz, "that we will do ourselves the pleasure of calling on him." The servant bowed and retired.

"That is what I call an elegant mode of attack," said Albert, "You were quite correct in what you said, Signor Pastrini. The Count of Monte Cristo is unquestionably a man of first-rate breeding and knowledge of the world."

"Then you accept his offer?" said the host.

"Of course we do," replied Albert. "Still, I must own I am sorry to be obliged to give up the cart and the group of reapers -- it would have produced such an effect! And were it not for the windows at the Palazzo Rospoli, by way of recompense for the loss of our beautiful scheme, I don't know but what I should have held on by my original plan. What say you, Franz?"

"Oh, I agree with you; the windows in the Palazzo Rospoli alone decided me." The truth was, that the mention of two places in the Palazzo Rospoli had recalled to Franz the conversation he had overheard the preceding evening in the ruins of the Colosseum between the mysterious unknown and the Transteverin, in which the stranger in the cloak had undertaken to obtain the freedom of a condemned criminal; and if this muffled-up individual proved (as Franz felt sure he would) the same as the person he had just seen in the Teatro Argentino, then he should be able to establish his identity, and also to prosecute his researches respecting him with perfect facility and freedom. Franz passed the night in confused dreams respecting the two meetings he had already had with his mysterious tormentor, and in waking speculations as to what the morrow would produce. The next day must clear up every doubt; and unless his near neighbor and would-be friend, the Count of Monte Cristo, possessed the ring of Gyges, and by its power was able to render himself invisible, it was very certain he could not escape this time. Eight o'clock found Franz up and dressed, while Albert, who had not the same motives for early rising, was still soundly asleep. The first act of Franz was to summon his landlord, who presented himself with his accustomed obsequiousness.

"Pray, Signor Pastrini," asked Franz, "is not some execution appointed to take place to-day?"

"Yes, your excellency; but if your reason for inquiry is that you may procure a window to view it from, you are much too late."

"Oh, no," answered Franz, "I had no such intention; and even if I had felt a wish to witness the spectacle, I might have done so from Monte Pincio -- could I not?"

"Ah!" exclaimed mine host, "I did not think it likely your excellency would have chosen to mingle with such a rabble as are always collected on that hill, which, indeed, they consider as exclusively belonging to themselves."

"Very possibly I may not go," answered Franz; "but in case I feel disposed, give me some particulars of to-day's executions."

"What particulars would your excellency like to hear?"

"Why, the number of persons condemned to suffer, their names, and description of the death they are to die."

"That happens just lucky, your excellency! Only a few minutes ago they brought me the tavolettas."

"What are they?"

"Sort of wooden tablets hung up at the corners of streets the evening before an execution, on which is pasted up a paper containing the names of the condemned persons, their crimes, and mode of punishment. The reason for so publicly announcing all this is, that all good and faithful Catholics may offer up their prayers for the unfortunate culprits, and, above all, beseech of heaven to grant them a sincere repentance."

"And these tablets are brought to you that you may add your prayers to those of the faithful, are they?" asked Franz somewhat incredulously.

"Oh, dear, no, your excellency! I have not time for anybody's affairs but my own and those of my honorable guests; but I make an agreement with the man who pastes up the papers, and he brings them to me as he would the playbills, that in case any person staying at my hotel should like to witness an execution, he may obtain every requisite information concerning the time and place etc."

"Upon my word, that is a most delicate attention on your part, Signor Pastrini," cried Franz.

"Why, your excellency," returned the landlord, chuckling and rubbing his hands with infinite complacency, "I think I may take upon myself to say I neglect nothing to deserve the support and patronage of the noble visitors to this poor hotel."

"I see that plainly enough, my most excellent host, and you may rely upon me to proclaim so striking a proof of your attention to your guests wherever I go. Meanwhile, oblige me by a sight of one of these tavolettas."

"Nothing can be easier than to comply with your excellency's wish," said the landlord, opening the door of the chamber; "I have caused one to be placed on the landing, close by your apartment." Then, taking the tablet from the wall, he handed it to Franz, who read as follows: --

"`The public is informed that on Wednesday, February 23d, being the first day of the Carnival, executions will take place in the Piazza del Popolo, by order of the Tribunal of the Rota, of two persons, named Andrea Rondola, and Peppino, otherwise called Rocca Priori; the former found guilty of the murder of a venerable and exemplary priest, named Don Cesare Torlini, canon of the church of St. John Lateran; and the latter convicted of being an accomplice of the atrocious and sanguinary bandit, Luigi Vampa, and his band. The first-named malefactor will be subjected to the mazzuola, the second culprit beheaded. The prayers of all good Christians are entreated for these unfortunate men, that it may please God to awaken them to a sense of their guilt, and to grant them a hearty and sincere repentance for their crimes.'"

This was precisely what Franz had heard the evening before in the ruins of the Colosseum. No part of the programme differed, -- the names of the condemned persons, their crimes, and mode of punishment, all agreed with his previous information. In all probability, therefore, the Transteverin was no other than the bandit Luigi Vampa himself, and the man shrouded in the mantle the same he had known as "Sinbad the Sailor," but who, no doubt, was still pursuing his philanthropic expedition in Rome, as he had already done at Porto-Vecchio and Tunis. Time was getting on, however, and Franz deemed it advisable to awaken Albert; but at the moment he prepared to proceed to his chamber, his friend entered the room in perfect costume for the day. The anticipated delights of the Carnival had so run in his head as to make him leave his pillow long before his usual hour. "Now, my excellent Signor Pastrini," said Franz, addressing his landlord, "since we are both ready, do you think we may proceed at once to visit the Count of Monte Cristo?"

"Most assuredly," replied he. "The Count of Monte Cristo is always an early riser; and I can answer for his having been up these two hours."

"Then you really consider we shall not be intruding if we pay our respects to him directly?"

"Oh, I am quite sure. I will take all the blame on myself if you find I have led you into an error."

"Well, then, if it be so, are you ready, Albert?"

"Perfectly."

"Let us go and return our best thanks for his courtesy."

"Yes, let us do so." The landlord preceded the friends across the landing, which was all that separated them from the apartments of the count, rang at the bell, and, upon the door being opened by a servant, said, "I signori Francesi."

The domestic bowed respectfully, and invited them to enter. They passed through two rooms, furnished in a luxurious manner they had not expected to see under the roof of Signor Pastrini, and were shown into an elegantly fitted-up drawing-room. The richest Turkey carpets covered the floor, and the softest and most inviting couches, easy-chairs, and sofas, offered their high-piled and yielding cushions to such as desired repose or refreshment. Splendid paintings by the first masters were ranged against the walls, intermingled with magnificent trophies of war, while heavy curtains of costly tapestry were suspended before the different doors of the room. "If your excellencies will please to be seated," said the man, "I will let the count know that you are here."

And with these words he disappeared behind one of the tapestried portieres. As the door opened, the sound of a guzla reached the ears of the young men, but was almost immediately lost, for the rapid closing of the door merely allowed one rich swell of harmony to enter. Franz and Albert looked inquiringly at each other, then at the gorgeous furnishings of the apartment. Everything seemed more magnificent at a second view than it had done at their first rapid survey.

"Well," said Franz to his friend, "what think you of all this?"

"Why, upon my soul, my dear fellow, it strikes me that our elegant and attentive neighbor must either be some successful stock-jobber who has speculated in the fall of the Spanish funds, or some prince travelling incog."

"Hush, hush!" replied Franz; "we shall ascertain who and what he is -- he comes!" As Franz spoke, he heard the sound of a door turning on its hinges, and almost immediately afterwards the tapestry was drawn aside, and the owner of all these riches stood before the two young men. Albert instantly rose to meet him, but Franz remained, in a manner, spellbound on his chair; for in the person of him who had just entered he recognized not only the mysterious visitant to the Colosseum, and the occupant of the box at the Teatro Argentino, but also his extraordinary host of Monte Cristo.





中文翻译
“嗯,我有一个极妙的想法。”

  弗兰兹望了一眼阿尔贝,象是不大相信他想象的建议。

  “我的好人,”阿尔贝说,“你刚才瞪了我一眼,意思大概是要我给你一个满意的答复吧。”

  “假如你的计划的确如你所说的那样巧妙,我一定很公正地表示满意。”

  “好吧,那么,听着。”

  “我听着呢。”

  “你认为,弄马车的事是谈都不必谈的了,是不是?”

  “我是这样认为。”

  “不错。”

  “但我们大概可以弄到一辆牛车?”

  “或许。”

  “一对牛?”

  “大概可以。”

  “那么你同意,我的好人,有了一辆牛车和一对牛,我们的事就好办了,那辆牛车一定要装饰得很风趣,而假如你和我都穿上那不勒斯农夫的衣服,以李奥波•罗勃脱的名画上的姿态出现,那就会构成一幅多么惊人的画面啊!要是伯爵夫人肯参加,让她打扮成一个波若里或索伦来的农妇,那就更带劲了。那样,我们这一队可算很完美的了,尤其是因为伯爵夫人很美,够得上做司育女神的资格。”

  “哈,”弗兰兹说道,“这一次,阿尔贝阁下,我不得不向您表示致敬,您的确想出了一个极妙的主意。”

  “而且还很富于故国风味的呀,”阿尔贝得意洋洋地回答。

  “只要借用一个我们本国节日用的面具就得了。哈,哈!罗马诸君呀,你们以为在你们的讨饭城市里找不到车马,就可以使我们这些不幸的异乡人,象那不勒斯的许多流民一样用两只脚跟在你们的屁股后面跑。好极了,我们自己会发明创造。”

  “你有没有把你这个得意的念头向谁说起过?”

  “只对我们的店家说过,我回家以后,就派人把他找来,把我的意思解释给他听,他向我保证,说那是再容易不过的事了。我要他把牛的角镀一镀金,但他说时间来不及了,镀金得要两天,请你看,这一点奢侈的小装饰我们只能放弃了。”

  “他现在在哪儿?”

  “谁?”

  “我们的店家。”

  “去给我们找行头去了,要等到明天就太晚啦。”

  “那么他今天晚上就可以给我们一个答复罗?”

  “噢,我时时刻刻都在等着他。”

  正在这时,门开了,派里尼老板探头进来。“可以进来吗?”他问。

  “当然,当然!”弗兰兹大声说道。

  “喂,”阿尔贝急切地问道,“你把我要的车和牛找到了吗?”

  “比那还好!”派里尼老板带着一种十分自满的神气答道。

  “小心哪,我可敬的店家,”阿尔贝说,“‘还好’可是‘好’的死对头呀。”

  “两位大人只管把那件事交给我好了。”派里尼老板回答,语气中表示出无限的自信。

  “你究竟办成了什么事呀?”弗兰兹问道。

  “两位大人知道,”旅馆老板神气活现地答道,“基督山伯爵和你们同住在这一层楼上!”

  “我想我们是知道的,”阿尔贝说道,“正因为这个,我们才被装到这种小房间里来的。象住在巴黎小弄堂里的两个穷学生一样。”

  “呃,哦,基督山伯爵听说你们这样为难,派我来告诉一声,请你们坐他的马车,还可以在罗斯波丽宫他所定的窗口里给你们准备两个位置。”

  阿尔贝和弗兰兹互相对视了一眼。“但你想,”阿尔贝问道,“我们可以从一素不相识的人那儿接受这样的邀请吗?”

  “这位基督山伯爵是怎样的一个人?”弗兰兹问店主。

  “一个非常伟大的贵族,究竟是马耳他人还是西西里人我说不准。但有一点我知道,他真可以说薀腕甲王侯,富比金矿。”

  “依我看,”弗兰兹低声对阿尔贝说道。“假如这个人真够得上向我们店家那一番崇高的赞美之词,他就会用另外一种方式来邀请我们,不能这样不懂礼貌地告诉我们一声就完事了。他应该写一封信,或是”

  正在这时,有人在敲门。弗兰兹说道:“请进!”于是门口出现了一个仆人,他穿着一身异常高雅的制服,他把两张名片递到了旅馆老板的手里,旅馆老板转递给两个青年人。他说,“基督山伯爵阁下问候阿尔贝•马尔塞夫子爵阁下和弗兰兹•伊皮奈阁下,基督山伯爵阁下,”那仆人继续说道,“请二位先生允许他明天早晨以邻居的身份过来拜访,他想知道二位高兴在什么时间接见他。”

  “真巧,弗兰兹,”阿尔贝低声说道。“现在可无懈可击了吧。”

  “请回复伯爵,”弗兰兹答道,“我们自当先去拜访他。”那仆人鞠了一躬,退出去了。

  “那就是我所谓‘漂亮的迷攻方式’,”阿尔贝说,“你讲得很对,派里尼老板。基督山伯爵肯定是一个很有教养的人。”

  “那么你们接受他的邀请了?”店东问。

  “我们当然接受啦,”阿尔贝答道。“可是我必须声明一句,放弃牛车和农民打扮这个计划,我是很遗憾的,因为那一定会轰动全城的!要不是有罗斯波丽宫的窗口来补偿我们的损失,说不定我还要坚持我们原来那个美妙的计划呢。你怎么想,弗兰兹?”

  “我同意你的看法,我也是为了罗斯波丽宫的窗口才这样决定的。”

  提到罗斯波丽宫的两个位置,弗丝兹便又想起了昨天晚上在斗兽场的废墟中所窃听到的那一段谈话,那个穿披风的无名怪客曾对那勒司斐人担保要救出一个判了死罪的犯人。

  从各方面来看,弗兰兹都相信那个穿披风的人就是刚才他在爱根狄诺戏院里见到的那个人,假如真是如此,他显然是认识他的,那么,他的好奇心也就很容易满足了。弗兰兹整夜都梦到那两次显身,盼望着早点天亮。明天,一切疑团都可以解开了,除非他那位基督山的东道主有只琪斯的戒指一擦就隐身遁走,要不这一次他可无论如何再也逃不了了。早晨八点钟,弗兰兹已起身把衣服穿好了,而阿尔贝因为没有这同样的动机要早起,所以仍在酣睡中。弗兰兹的第一个举动便是派人去叫旅馆老板,老板照常带着他那卑躬屈节的态度应召而至。

  “请问,派里尼老板,”弗兰兹问道,“今天按常规不是要处决犯人吗?”

  “是的,先生,但假如您问这句话的原因是想弄到一个窗口的话,那您可太迟啦。

  “噢,不!”弗兰兹答道,“我并不是这个意思,而且即使我想去亲眼看看那种场面。我也会到平西奥山上去看的,是不是?”

  “噢,我想先生是不愿意和那些下等人混在一起的,他们简直把那座小山当作天然的戏台啦。”

  “我多半不会去的。”弗兰兹答道,“讲一些消息给我听听吧。”

  “先生喜欢听什么消息?”

  “咦,当然是判了死刑的人数,他们的姓名,和他们怎么个死法了。”

  “巧极了,先生!他们刚刚把‘祈祷单’给我拿了来,才来了几分钟。”

  “‘祈祷单’是什么?”

  “每次处决犯人的前一天傍晚,各条街的拐角处就挂出木头牌子来,牌子上贴着一张纸,上面写着死刑者的姓名,罪名和刑名。这张布告的目的是吁请信徒们作祷告,求上帝赐犯人诚心忏悔。”

  “而他们把这种传单拿给你,是希望你也和那些信徒们一同祷告是不是?”弗兰兹说道,心里却有点不相信。

  “噢,不是的,大人,我和那个贴告示的人说好了的,叫他带几张给我,象送戏单一样,那么,假如住在我旅馆里的客人想去看处决犯人,他就可以事先了解详细的情形了。”

  “凭良心说,你真是服务到家了,派里尼老板。”弗兰兹道。

  “先生,”旅馆老板微笑着答道,“我想,我或许可以自夸一句,我决不敢丝毫怠慢,以致辜负贵客惠顾小店的雅意。”

  “这一点,我已经看得够清楚的啦,我最出色的店家,这就是你体贴客人一个最好的证明,这一定到处给你去宣扬。现在请把这种‘祈祷单’拿一张来给我看看吧!”

  “先生,这再容易不过了,”旅馆老板一边说,一边打开房间门,“我已经在靠近你们房间的楼梯口上贴了一张。”于是,他把那张告示从墙上撕了下来,交给了弗兰兹,弗兰兹读道:“公告,奉宗教审判厅令,二月二十二日星期三,即狂欢节之第一日,死囚二名将于波波罗广场被处以极刑。一名为安德烈•伦陀拉,一名为庇皮诺,即罗卡•庇奥立;前者犯谋害罪,谋杀了德高望众的圣•拉德兰教堂教士西塞•德列尼先生;后者则系恶名昭彰之大盗罗吉•万帕之党羽。第一名处以锤刑,第二名处以斩刑。凡我信徒,务请为此二不幸之人祈祷,吁求上帝唤醒彼等之灵魂,使自知其罪孽,并使彼等真心诚意忏罪悔过。”

  这和弗兰兹昨天晚上在斗兽场的废墟中所听到的完全一样。告示书上没一点不同之处。死囚的姓名,他们的罪名,以及处死的方式都和他先前听说的相符。所以,那个勒司斐人多半就是大盗罗吉•万帕,而那个穿披风的人则多半就是“水手辛巴德”。毫无疑问他还在罗马进行着他的博爱事业,象他以前在韦基奥港和突尼斯一样。时间在流逝,已经到五点钟了,弗兰兹正想去叫醒阿尔贝,忽然看到他已衣冠端整地从他的房间里走出来了,使他大吃一惊。那么,阿尔贝的头脑里也早已盘旋着狂欢节的种种乐趣了,以致他竟出乎他朋友的意料之外,挺早就离开他的枕头。

  “现在,派里尼老板,”弗兰兹向旅馆老板说道,“既然我们已经准备好了,你看,我们立刻就去拜访基督山伯爵行吗?”

  “当然罗,”他答道。“基督山伯爵一向是起得很早的,我敢担保他已经起来两个钟头啦。”

  “那么,假如我们马上就去拜访他,你真的以为不会失礼吗?”

  “绝对不会。”

  “既然如此,阿尔贝,假如你已经准备好了的话”

  “完全准备好啦。”阿尔贝说道。

  “那么我们去谢谢那位慷慨的邻居吧。”

  “走吧。”

  旅馆老板领着那两位朋友跨过了楼梯口。伯爵的房间和他们之间只隔着这么个楼梯口。他拉了一下门铃,当仆人把门打开时,他就说道,“法国先生来访。”

  那个仆人很恭敬地鞠了一躬,请他们进去。他们穿过两个房间,房间里布置新颖,陈设华贵,他们真想不到在派里尼老板的旅馆里能有这样好的房间,最后他们被引进了一间布置得很高雅的客厅里。地板上是最名贵的土耳其地毯,柔软而诱人的长榻,圈椅和沙发,沙发上堆着又厚又软的垫子,坐在上面一定是很舒服的。墙壁上很整齐地挂着一流大师的名画,中间夹杂着古代战争名贵的战利品,房间里每一扇门的前面都悬挂着昂贵的厚厚的门帘。“两位先生请坐,”那个人说道,“我去通报伯爵阁下一声,说你们已经来了。”

  说完,他就消失在一张门帘的后面了。当那扇门打开的时候,一架guzla[意大利文:南斯拉夫达尔马提亚人使用的一种单弦小提琴。——译注]琴的声音传到了两个青年的耳朵里,但几乎立刻就又听不到了,因为门关得很快,只放了一个悦耳的音波进客厅。弗兰兹和阿尔贝互相以询问的目光对望了一眼,然后又转眼望着房间里这些华丽的陈设。这一切似乎愈看愈漂亮。

  “哎,”弗兰兹对他的朋友说道,“你对于这一切怎么想?”

  “哦,凭良心说,依我看,我们这位邻居要不是个做西班牙公债空头成功的证券经纪商,就一定是位微服出游的亲王。”

  “嘘!”弗兰兹答道,“这一点我们马上就可以知道了,他来啦。”

  弗兰兹说这句话的时候,他已听到了一扇门打开的声音,接着,门帘立刻掀了起来,这一切财富的主人翁站在两个青年的面前。阿尔贝马上站起来迎上前去,弗兰兹却象被符咒束缚住了似的仍旧坐在椅子上。进来的那个人正是斗兽场的怪客,昨天对面包厢里的男人,和基督山岛上神秘的东道主。





[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,4][tr][td]
英文原文
[table=100%,#ffffff,#000000,1][tr][td] Chapter 35 La Mazzolata. "Gentlemen," said the Count of Monte Cristo as he entered, "I pray you excuse me for suffering my visit to be anticipated; but I feared to disturb you by presenting myself earlier at your apartments; besides, you sent me word that you would come to me, and I have held myself at your disposal." "Franz and I have to thank you a thousand times, count," returned Albert; "you extricated us from a great dilemma, and we were on the point of inventing a very fantastic vehicle when your friendly invitation reached us." "Indeed," returned the count, motioning the two young men to sit down. "It was the fault of that blockhead Pastrini, that I did not sooner assist you in your distress. He did not mention a syllable of your embarrassment to me, when he knows that, alone and isolated as I am, I seek every opportunity of making the acquaintance of my neighbors. As soon as I learned I could in any way assist you, I most eagerly seized the opportunity of offering my services." The two young men bowed. Franz had, as yet, found nothing to say; he had come to no determination, and as nothing in the count's manner manifested the wish that he should recognize him, he did not know whether to make any allusion to the past, or wait until he had more proof; besides, although sure it was he who had been in the box the previous evening, he could not be equally positive that this was the man he had seen at the Colosseum. He resolved, therefore, to let things take their course without making any direct overture to the count. Moreover, he had this advantage, he was master of the count's secret, while the count had no hold on Franz, who had nothing to conceal. However, he resolved to lead the conversation to a subject which might possibly clear up his doubts. "Count," said he, "you have offered us places in your carriage, and at your windows in the Rospoli Palace. Can you tell us where we can obtain a sight of the Piazza del Popolo?" "Ah," said the count negligently, looking attentively at Morcerf, "is there not something like an execution upon the Piazza del Popolo?" "Yes," returned Franz, finding that the count was coming to the point he wished. "Stay, I think I told my steward yesterday to attend to this; perhaps I can render you this slight service also." He extended his hand, and rang the bell thrice. "Did you ever occupy yourself," said he to Franz, "with the employment of time and the means of simplifying the summoning your servants? I have. When I ring once, it is for my valet; twice, for my majordomo; thrice, for my steward, -- thus I do not waste a minute or a word. Here he is." A man of about forty-five or fifty entered, exactly resembling the smuggler who had introduced Franz into the cavern; but he did not appear to recognize him. It was evident he had his orders. "Monsieur Bertuccio," said the count, "you have procured me windows looking on the Piazza del Popolo, as I ordered you yesterday." "Yes, excellency," returned the steward; "but it was very late." "Did I not tell you I wished for one?" replied the count, frowning. "And your excellency has one, which was let to Prince Lobanieff; but I was obliged to pay a hundred" -- "That will do -- that will do, Monsieur Bertuccio; spare these gentlemen all such domestic arrangements. You have the window, that is sufficient. Give orders to the coachman; and be in readiness on the stairs to conduct us to it." The steward bowed, and was about to quit the room. "Ah," continued the count, "be good enough to ask Pastrini if he has received the tavoletta, and if he can send us an account of the execution." "There is no need to do that," said Franz, taking out his tablets; "for I saw the account, and copied it down." "Very well, you can retire, M. Bertuccio; but let us know when breakfast is ready. These gentlemen," added he, turning to the two friends, "will, I trust, do me the honor to breakfast with me?" "But, my dear count," said Albert, "we shall abuse your kindness." "Not at all; on the contrary, you will give me great pleasure. You will, one or other of you, perhaps both, return it to me at Paris. M. Bertuccio, lay covers for three." He then took Franz's tablets out of his hand. "`We announce,' he read, in the same tone with which he would have read a newspaper, `that to-day, the 23d of February, will be executed Andrea Rondolo, guilty of murder on the person of the respected and venerated Don Cesare Torlini, canon of the church of St. John Lateran, and Peppino, called Rocca Priori, convicted of complicity with the detestable bandit Luigi Vampa, and the men of his band.' Hum! `The first will be mazzolato, the second decapitato.' Yes," continued the count, "it was at first arranged in this way; but I think since yesterday some change has taken place in the order of the ceremony." "Really?" said Franz. "Yes, I passed the evening at the Cardinal Rospigliosi's, and there mention was made of something like a pardon for one of the two men." "For Andrea Rondolo?" asked Franz. "No," replied the count, carelessly; "for the other (he glanced at the tablets as if to recall the name), for Peppino, called Rocca Priori. You are thus deprived of seeing a man guillotined; but the mazzuola still remains, which is a very curious punishment when seen for the first time, and even the second, while the other, as you must know, is very simple. The mandaia* never fails, never trembles, never strikes thirty times ineffectually, like the soldier who beheaded the Count of Chalais, and to whose tender mercy Richelieu had doubtless recommended the sufferer. Ah," added the count, in a contemptuous tone, "do not tell me of European punishments, they are in the infancy, or rather the old age, of cruelty." * Guillotine. "Really, count," replied Franz, "one would think that you had studied the different tortures of all the nations of the world." "There are, at least, few that I have not seen," said the count coldly. "And you took pleasure in beholding these dreadful spectacles?" "My first sentiment was horror, the second indifference, the third curiosity." "Curiosity -- that is a terrible word." "Why so? In life, our greatest preoccupation is death; is it not then, curious to study the different ways by which the soul and body can part; and how, according to their different characters, temperaments, and even the different customs of their countries, di
[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-16 20:20重新编辑 ]
发帖 回复